Blog

  • A Job For Lotte

    Font size : +


    Lotte uses all her skills in eroticism and deception to perhaps change the course of History.

    Lotte often struggled with the conundrum of whether the electric telephone was a blessing or a curse. She certainly did not require it for restaurant bookings because her normal approach to such things was to breeze in and take it for granted that the Maitre D’ would have a table for her.

    But a huge negative aspect of the instrument was the fact that the world and his wife could contact her whenever the mood took them and force her to change her plans. This nuisance occurred yet again when Gracie phoned her from the club that day in early 1924.

    “Get your fanny down her for 2pm. Your special man has booked you.”

    Of course the “special man” could only be Claud who claimed that the club was perfect cover for their clandestine meetings although, in fact, it was a lot more than just cover. Lotte wondered whether Claud’s mysterious bosses had the slightest idea of just what Claud received in exchange for those lovely brown envelopes full of banknotes.

    When Claud came into the room at the club, Lotte was already reclining on the bed in her red satin camisole top, matching knickers and black stockings as she felt that this would save time. There is something comical about a man racing to remove his clothing as if he is trying to beat some sort of Olympic record but Lotte was far too professional to give even the slightest grin and she managed to maintain her expression of pure expectation as she watched him.

    Claud was, as ever, very eager and there was the usual breathless rolling around and removal of what little clothing Lotte wore before Claud pressed home his advantage. He was so energetic that he soon exhausted himself leaving Lotte all worked up and feeling neglected but the natural chemicals slowly dissipated from her bloodstream as the couple lay naked side by side on the bed.

    Claud did not sleep and he spoke softly but precisely.

    “We’ve had a bit of luck, old girl. A chap who works in the office at King Street (Communist Party Headquarters) has got himself into some bother with the rozzers and is about to be arrested. Nothing to do with politics, he has been caught passing dud cheques but, when he is locked up, the party will have a vacancy for a clerk.”

    Claud was clearly very excited about his plans which included Lotte wangling her way into the office at King Street. Lotte was known in Red circles to have been a good friend of Daphne Feltenup who was now banged up in Holloway Jail for aiding and abetting the Soviet Union. Claud said that it would be entirely natural for Lotte to be so enraged by the incarceration of her old school chum that she would volunteer her services to help the cause as a way of hitting back at Perfidious Albion.

    “The absolute first prize would be their membership list. They are bound to have secret members infiltrated into all sorts of places and we would know exactly who the rats were.”

    Working in an office was really not Lotte’s idea of a good time but Claud was paying very well for, as he put it, Lotte to “penetrate a tight, intimate little circle” for him and her voluntary job would only be part time. A part of Lotte’s character would really thrive on working this deception and worming her way into the staff at King Street in order to betray their secrets.

    So, Lotte waited until the arrest had happened and then presented herself at King Street dressed much less glamorously than was her habit. Claud had given her a cute little camera to be used if she had a chance to photograph any documents and that was secreted in the pocket of her dress. She explained that she had heard of the clerk’s arrest, “Through the grapevine, Dahling” and she was really proud of the way that she presented her anger and bitterness at how the British state was locking up so many people who were engaged in the fight for freedom. She pretty much begged for an opportunity to help and they leapt at her offer to do what had been a paid job for free.

    Lotte worked in the office for two afternoons per week and she learned that any sensitive documents were kept in a very substantial safe to which there were only three keys. The keys were held by the party chairman, his deputy and Enid who was the office manager. Lotte marked out Enid as her target. Enid was a little older than Lotte and a character completely devoid of…well devoid of character. She dressed very dowdily in faded, threadbare clothes and lived alone in one room. The only time that Enid showed any sort of spark was when she talked about Mother Russia which she believed was a perfect society where all needs were catered for by the far thinking progressive state. Lotte would have liked to slap her but, instead, she did all she could to build up a warm friendship.

    Lotte used every manipulative little trick which she knew to build up Enid’s ego and her sense of self worth but she was careful to ensure that all of these positive things came to Enid in connection with the ever faithful Lotte. A hustler must be careful not to spring the trap too early; she needs to know that she only asks the crucial question at the point where the prey is so ensnared that she can only answer yes.

    In this case, the crucial question was an invitation to a night out on the town. Lotte explained that she so admired Enid’s devotion to the cause and the way that she had nurtured poor Lotte who knew nothing about these things that Lotte wanted to give Enid a treat. A night of drinking and dancing was totally alien to Enid’s world but Lotte made it seem irresistible especially when she painted it as a chance to, “mingle with the parasites who have no idea of how we are undermining their capitalist anthill.”

    Obviously, Enid had nothing in her wardrobe which she could wear into the West End but Lotte invited her back to Dolphin Square and gave her the run of her own very substantial collection of gowns. Lotte suggested a few little drinks to get them warmed up before venturing out and it was simple to add a little something to Enid’s glass.

    Lotte deliberately kept prattling about how exciting the cause was and she was constantly flitting from one wardrobe to another and from the bedroom to the lounge and also back and forth to the cocktail cabinet. This meant that changing clothes, drinking and talking were all happening at the same time as the drug in Enid’s drink began to make her feel a little sleepy and disorientated. Enid, in just her slip, flopped down onto the bed and Lotte lay beside her affecting to become ever more giggly herself. As the booze and the drug made Enid light headed, Lotte sympathized and began to stroke Enid’s face and hair and then move down her body.

    Enid was feeling EXTREMELY relaxed and uninhibited and she could not keep herself from responding to what Lotte, the experienced whore, was doing to her body including her most private and sensitive areas. Eventually, Enid fell into sleep and, as they had come in a cab straight from the office, Lotte knew that the key to the safe would still be in Enid’s handbag.

    It took moments to find the key, photograph it and press it into the special powder compact which Claud had supplied. The material in the compact made a perfect imprint of both sides of the key and then Lotte pressed in it edge on to complete the three dimensional imprints.

    With the key back in Enid’s bag, Lotte swiftly stripped naked, lay down beside her victim and pulled the covers over the two of them. She knew that Enid would not sleep for long and when the woman awoke, Lotte gave the impression of the two of them having been part way through a session of furious, passionate sapphic lovemaking.

    More kissing, cuddling and fondling ensued and, after a gentle coming down period, Lotte suggested a slap up meal at a little place she knew around the corner. Of course Enid got into the cab arrayed in one of Lotte’s finest little dresses and then they enjoyed an intimate little feast before Lotte arranged for a cab to take Enid back to her room.

    The next morning, not one of Lotte’s working days, she telephoned Claud and informed him that he was going to take her to lunch. As they sat in one of those really discreet little booths at Isobels, Lotte handed over the compact and the film which, when developed, would show pictures of the key. Lotte was certain that Claud would have “a chap” who could make a key for him and she was able to set out the exact layout of the office and assure Claud that there were no alarms – quite a common state of affairs in 1924.

    The original plan had been for Lotte to photograph the contents of the safe but now she asserted that she had given Claud all he needed to have one of his own people engage in a little light burglary. Part of the reason for this was that Lotte preferred to give Claud the impression that she herself would never dream of creeping around at dead of night opening other people’s safes. Now it is hypothetically possible that Lotte may have been involved in the disappearance of certain precious gems from certain domestic premises but she saw no reason for Claud to know this.

    It was at that same luncheon that Lotte mentioned a little idea of hers to Claud. She had given him details of office procedures including photographs of “Received” stamps which King Street applied to incoming correspondence. It seemed to Lotte that this would enable a skilled forger (to whom she assumed Claud had access) to prepare a letter apparently received at King Street from someone like, say, Grigory Zinoiviev who was known to be the Head of the Communist International in Moscow.

    If such a letter were to appear in the national press just before the General Election due that year it could be used to suggest that the Labour Government was a bit too close to Moscow.

    Note to Reader: Obviously Charlotte would never commit the above heinous acts in real life but it is fact that MI5 obtained the full membership list of the Communist Party of Great Britain. It is also historical fact that “The Zinoviev Letter” appeared in the Daily Mail just four days before the 1924 General Election in which the Labour Government of Ramsey MacDonald was defeated.


  • Cruising the Band – They All Fall

    Font size : +


    Although this is a standalone story, it is the 4th chapter a series depicting the life changing affects on a band booked on an LBGTQ cruise.

    Debbie tried to get ready for rehearsal, and as she dressed, the egg vibrated relentlessly inside her. She was a wreck, with no idea how she would ever function at rehearsal and could not imagine performing in front of a packed arena later that night. Her life had been completely upended, as she had been pulled into the harem, for lack of a better term, of a beautiful Black lesbian domme.

    She had no idea how she could have let it happen, but she could not even replay the events of that morning in her mind, or the vibrating egg would make her come. And for reasons she could still not fully understand, she had to obey Susan’s command not to come unless she was given permission.

    She had gone to Susan’s cabin to make it clear she was not interested in her twisted world, and to get her to stop treating her new friend Stephanie that way. But when she saw Stephanie naked on hands and knees, begging for Susan’s pussy, something snapped inside her, and she watched helplessly. As she watched, Susan masterfully used Stephanie to help pull Debbie in, too.

    After being released to prepare for rehearsal, the egg kept her on edge, with the constant tingling, suppressing her will to resist. She let her mind drift to Susan’s promise that if she showed Susan the red tail of the egg hanging from her vibrating pussy, during the show, she would give her a special surprise.

    For that same reason, she could not revisit, in her mind, the things Susan and Stephanie had done to her that morning— Debbie could not allow herself to imagine what the special surprise might be, or she would surely come, and face Susan’s wrath for disobedience.

    Occasionally, the egg would speed up for a few seconds until she was sure she would come, then it would stop, reminding her that Susan was in control. She tried to turn her thoughts to the other band members and what they might have been up to, but the tingling buzz inside her would not let her think clearly.

    She dressed in the skirt Susan had requested, sans panties, and with the egg vibrating, she could not bring herself to worry about possible exposure to others from the stage. She needed only to comply, and finding a way to do it without getting caught was pure excitement. She wore a flannel shirt unbuttoned to mid-breast and tied it in a cropped configuration. She had assessed the risk of a wardrobe malfunction, but Susan had made it clear she would be pleased if Debbie went bra-less— and pleasing her was all that mattered. She secured the shirt tails in a strong knot in front, exposing her midriff to further impress her mistress.

    As she struggled to position her tits just right, there was a knock on the door. She ran to answer, wondering if Susan may have decided to use her for a pre-rehearsal pleasure session. To her shock and wonderment, it was Lisa, Susan’s sorority sister and third member of her trifecta of cunt-whores. The shock of the W- and C-word had since dulled, and with the egg vibrating inside her, they only excited her more. Just a few hours earlier, Debbie would never have believed any of this would excite her. But Susan had brought her more pleasure in a couple of hours than Debbie had felt in her entire life.

    Then Lisa, the tall, slender beauty who had also succumbed to Susan’s power of persuasion was outside her door, and Debbie hoped beyond hope that Susan had sent her to be pleasured. Her thoughts were consumed by how Lisa might taste, or how she moved and sounded as she came. Debbie wanted to taste her and learn how she compared to Susan and Stephanie.

    She opened the door, to Lisa’s smiling face, in a white bikini with nicely tanned skin, and a shoulder-strapped beach bag. Her shapely neck was adorned with a rainbow ribbon necklace with a silver ring about the diameter of a dime hanging in front.

    “Hello Debbie, I am so sorry, I missed this morning’s training, may I come in?”

    “Yes, of course, come in. What can I do for you, Miss Lisa?” asked Debbie, as she thought about how easily she had been coerced into ‘training’ and then had accepted it as a fact of life that she was being trained as a’ ‘cunt-whore’ for her Black domme.

    Lisa’s facial expression was delightfully devious, as she looked hungrily at Debbie.

    “Oh, the possibilities,” she whispered, moving closer, until her nose nearly touched Debbie’s. Next, she tilted her head slightly, signaling a kiss, only to pull back when Debbie opened her lips and closed her eyes to receive her subtle sweet lips. “Unfortunately, that will have to wait. But I do need to check something for Susan.”

    Susan had told Lisa about how quickly Debbie had accepted her new role, but seeing her response when she had asked to come in, and the innuendo in her tone as she asked what she could do for her, was beyond expectation. She also noted that Debbie properly referred to her as Miss Lisa, acknowledging her subjugation. Lisa wanted nothing more than to take advantage of her superior stature, but knew she had to be patient and wait for Susan’s permission. She set her bag down and turned back to Debbie.

    Then she leaned in and brushed her cheek against Debbie’s. Lisa’s perfume was delightful, and Debbie found herself willing to do whatever Lisa had in mind. When Lisa’s hand reached under her skirt, Debbie’s legs spread wider, welcoming her touch and the hope of relief from the constant state of arousal.

    She released a high-pitched humming groan as Lisa’s fingers pressed against her engorged pussy, accentuating the vibration of the egg. “Oh Debbie, you’re a hot, wet mess, honey. My goodness your pussy lips are huge and just dripping.”

    Lisa rubbed her hand up and down the length of her crack, sandwiching her labia and the vibrator tail between her fingers. Debbie’s arms hugged Lisa, and her hands gripped her ass, holding herself tightly against her. Then Lisa brought her left hand around Debbie’s back and looked at her cell phone, as Debbie trembled and groaned.

    “Oh, please Miss Lisa,” she pleaded.

    With her thumb on the screen, Lisa turned the egg to high and Debbie’s moans turned to screams.

    “Oh, please, can I come, Miss Lisa?”

    Her hand continued to rub. “Oh, sweetie that’s so powerful, isn’t it?”

    “Please, please, please, please, please…”

    Lisa gripped the tail of the egg and popped it out, shocking Debbie, whose mouth opened and pussy pulsed so close to the edge, only to be denied. Next, Lisa took the toy to her mouth after shutting it off.

    “Um, yummy cuntsicle,” she sighed, and closed her lips around the egg with the tail hanging out.

    She sucked it for a moment, staring at Debbie, then pulled It out. “I want to taste the source, please.”

    Debbie nodded her approval as Lisa dropped the egg into her beach bag. “We’re going to give you a little break on one condition.”

    Debbie whimpered as Lisa’s hand returned to her engorged wetness. She nodded mindlessly, agreeing to whatever condition they wanted.

    “Susan wants you to join us for a little shopping in Salon G on deck three at four o’clock. Rehearsal’s at five-thirty, correct?”

    Debbie whimpered and nodded.

    “Good, now turn and face the wall, Debbie!”

    She complied, as Lisa fell onto her knees.

    “Hike up your skirt, slut!” barked Lisa.

    Her denim skirt was tight fitting, and she had to grip the hem and pull it straight up, turning it inside out.

    “Higher!” commanded Lisa, as Debbie struggled, but got it completely inverted, exposing her ass completely.

    “Spread your legs, Debbie!”

    Debbie complied and pressed her ass toward Lisa’s face. Lisa gripped her cheeks hard and spread them apart.

    “What a hot chubby little ass, and our sweet Debbie likes to flaunt it like a whore,” grunted Lisa before nibbling her buns. “You played the innocent little straight girl so well, but now, you’re just a wet little slut begging for my tongue, aren’t you, Debbie?”

    Her right hand reached between Debbie’s legs and rubbed her pussy. Debbie squealed and rocked her hips, groaning with pleasure.

    “Answer me, Debbie! Oh, shit there’s a little gape from the egg just perfect for my finger.”

    Debbie sang out, as Lisa curled a finger inside her pussy, still nibbling her ass. “Yes. Please eat my lesbian-whore cunt! Ah!”

    “Damn, your cunt lips are so big and juicy. I want to suck them so bad.”

    Lisa was fingerfucking Debbie at a growing speed, biting her ass and sending her over the edge.

    “You’re gonna make me come, Miss Lisa!”

    “You’d like that wouldn’t you, Debbie?”

    “Oh God, yes!”

    Her fingers retreated immediately, and she slapped Debbie’s ass as she stood up, leaving Debbie panting desperately with a dripping, gaping cunt, and skirt hiked skyward.

    Lisa leaned in and kissed her neck. “Unfortunately, you don’t get to come just yet,” replied Lisa, as her fingers moved to Debbie’s mouth and slipped inside, letting her taste her own pussy. “Good girl. I brought you a little gift. Don’t move.”

    She held a hand on Debbie’s back as she bent down and pulled something from the bag. When she stood back up, she reached around Debbie’s neck and put a rainbow ribbon necklace around it and clasped it in back.

    “Susan wants us to have a rainbow collar to mark us as hers. If anyone asks, we’re wearing them in support of the LBGTQ community. Come, have a look.”

    She took Debbie by the hand and guided her to the bathroom, where she stood her, facing the mirror and stepped behind her with her chin on Debbie’s shoulder. “This looks perfect on you,” said Lisa, as she kissed her neck, reached around Debbie and began to rub her pussy slowly, as her warm breath sent chills down Debbie’s spine.

    Debbie had been in a state of hypersensitivity since opening Lisa’s cabin door and seeing Stephanie, kneeling naked before her. In that moment, the embers of curiosity that Susan’s arrogance had planted in her head ignited an inferno of lust and desire she never could have imagined. She felt in a fog of unreality, as if watching it all happen to someone else. A movie she knew she should turn off, but the tingling itch in her loins held her gaze, and she justified indulging her fantasy just a little while longer.

    The image of her standing naked from the waist down, skirt hiked up and inside out, was lost by the feel of the warm body pressing against her, the hot breath electrifying her spine, and the gently probing fingers touching her moist heat. She looked at Lisa’s blue eyes and sensual smile in the mirror and was lost in sweet surrender.

    “Please take off your shirt, Debbie. I want to see all of you.”

    Debbie’s eyes and mouth widened, as she moaned from the touch of her finger, glimpsing the sight in the mirror as they melted into her. The shirt she had worked to adjust just right, needed to be removed and she would comply. Her eyes drifted down to the fingers touching her most intimate parts as she untied the shirt tail and undid the two buttons that covered her breasts.

    She worked the shirt off, pulling it down, despite Lisa’s body pressing against her. As she lowered it, their skin touched, intensifying her moans.

    “Oh, that’s much better,” sighed Lisa. “Your tits are gorgeous. Touch them for me, Debbie.”

    Lisa’s expression was a mix of happiness and naughtiness that Debbie could not resist. Her out-of-body feeling was in full gear. She had never really thought of herself as sexy, but as she watched herself in the mirror, as she was being touched by the tall and slender blonde, she saw herself as a sexy and free and loved being, the object of Lisa’s affections.

    Lisa panted, “That is so sexy, Debbie.”

    Debbie whimpered and gripped both breasts with full hands pinching her nipples between her fingers and thumbs, as she kneaded them.

    “You are a nasty little whore, aren’t you, Debbie. You love me watching you touch yourself, don’t you?”

    “Yes,” she whimpered.

    “I can’t believe how wet you are. You love teasing us and making us want you.”

    “Yes! Ah!” gasped Debbie. Her hips rolled as Lisa’s words turned her on so much. She had never felt so sexy in her life.

    Lisa engulfed Debbie’s pussy in her hand and squeezed gently, shaking her pelvis up and down.

    “Your cunt lips are like two slabs of hot, succulent meat, and I just want to suck the juice out of them.”

    “Huh! Uh!” grunted Debbie, as her body shuddered at the thought.

    As Lisa began to rub the length of her slit again, Debbie felt juices oozing down her thighs and wanted to beg to come but knew it would likely mean more frustration. Instead, she humped Lisa’s finger, thinking she could make herself come and deal with the consequences later.

    Her hips rocked faster and watching herself in the mirror, she noticed Lisa’s expression change.

    “Are you trying to come, you little slut!”

    “Please,” she squeaked.

    “So sorry,” said Lisa, sweetly. “Not yet.”

    She pulled her fingers back to Debbie’s muff and ran her fingers through it. “Very nice trim work, but I think we need to shave this, don’t you?”

    “Thanks for reminding me,” replied Debbie, stunned by the sudden change of situation. She dropped her hands to her side, as Lisa brought her fingers to her mouth.

    “My pleasure,” said Lisa, as she sucked her fingers for a taste of Debbie. “I hope you will let me do it for you. I promise I will be very careful with such a delicate treasure.”

    Debbie agreed, hesitantly.

    “Great, where’s the razor?”

    Debbie pointed to the shelf in the shower.

    “Great, lose the skirt and join me,” said Lisa, as she turned on the shower and stepped in after checking the temperature.

    Debbie had forgotten her agreement to shave for Susan, but the thought of someone else shaving such a delicate area was scary.

    As she stepped into the shower, a part of her was disappointed that Lisa had left her bikini on. Lisa let her wet her body down and then pulled her from under the shower and lathered her pussy with body wash.

    As her fingers rubbed soap into her bush and her entire vulva, she teased, “Oh, that soap is so slippery, my fingers slip right in.”

    Her hand rubbed over her crotch, and she slid a finger inside her. The soap did exactly as Lisa described. It acted as lubricant, allowing her finger to slip easily in and out, and added to the sensitivity of her labia.

    So, for another fifteen minutes or so, Lisa meticulously shaved Debbie, re-lathering and edging her repeatedly, until she was hair free and smooth as a baby’s bottom. Then she ‘lathered’ her once again, and after teasing her sufficiently, she rinsed her thoroughly and dropped to her knees and kissed her bare pussy, slowly and softly, before tonguing her to the edge one more time.

    Debbie was taken by the intensity in her blue eyes looking up at her as her tongue explored Debbie’s folds. And for Lisa, it took all her will not to finish her off and taste her cum. Particularly, with the look of pleading desperation on Debbie’s face. But once again, she pulled back, stood and left the shower.

    “See you at four at Salon G.” She quickly dried off and left, leaving Debbie stunned and wanting.

    Debbie stood under the hot shower, trying to collect her thoughts, and prepare for the rest of the day. It seemed the barrage from Susan and her girls had been nonstop all day, and she would hurry to get ready for the next blitz, before rushing off to rehearsal and the show. She was unsure of how she could possibly perform that evening, after all she had experienced that day.

    It occurred to her, she had essentially not seen anyone from the band all day and had been completely disconnected.

    As fate would have it, she was not the only one with a memorable day. Mark and Brittney had their own adventures, Mark had met up with Allen, who he met the night they played the piano bar. He was also a guitar aficionado, and they had struck up a conversation. They played together for a few moments, followed by a mini session the next day backstage at the auditorium.

    Allen was surprisingly talented but had never played in a band. He had many Beatles songs memorized and could play a ***********ion of country tunes from memory as well. Allen had not brought a guitar on the cruise, but Mark let him use Debbie’s Gibson and he used his Yamaha FG830.

    After he and Allen played tennis that morning, they showered and met for lunch, then he invited Allen to meet his pride and joy, his mahogany Fender CG60SCE acoustic electric. After showing it off, he let him play a few tunes on it and they slipped right into a jam session.

    “You really need to play a song or two with us in the piano bar one of these nights. You are good, man,” said Mark.

    He felt a little bit awkward, jamming with a guy wearing a thong Speedo. It had been such a blast of reality to see him in it. After their first meeting, with him in jeans and a T, he really didn’t even think of him as gay. Seeing him in the thong changed his perspective. Not that it mattered, nor should he have been surprised considering it was an LBGTQ cruise. But there was something intimidating about a well-hung dude with basically a banana hammock. And awkward, to say the least, to have him sitting on your bed playing your favorite guitar.

    Before the session, they had had a couple beers with lunch and brought some back to the room. Mark found himself trying not to stare at the outline of his horse dick through the Lycra. He had also struggled with his feelings about his wife Brittney’s adventurous side, which had been revealed on the cruise. It all began as harmless fun, joking about ‘what happens on the cruise ship, stays on the cruise ship.’ It had advanced to levels he couldn’t believe. She made it known; she was open to threesomes while on the cruise. One with a woman and one with a man.

    “Another beer?” Mark asked, as he thought about how to work that into a conversation.

    “Sure,” replied Allen.

    Mark felt a connection with Allen as a potential buddy he could hang out with. But the thong drove home that he was clearly gay, and by far the best prospect for someone who might be an option for Brittney’s little fantasy.

    Although, he had to admit, since his discussion with Brittney, he had become increasingly intrigued by the idea of a real cock. After their wedding, Brittney had awakened in him, a love of anal sex. Brittney surprised him with a strap-on, after seeing his reaction to being fingered, and he became obsessed with coming while being fucked. Things got to the point that Brittney insisted they go to couples counseling, and they relegated the strap-on to special occasions only.

    As he thought about how big Allen’s cock would be when hard, the idea of taking him in the ass scared him as much as it excited him. Mark was certainly curious about getting fucked by a real cock, but for whatever reason, the thought of kissing a man felt repulsive. Additionally, the thought of giving oral to a man did not excite him much, either. Imagining Brittney trying to deep-throat his monster cock, however, did intrigue him. But when lumped together in the barrage of thoughts running through his head, it all felt overwhelming.

    Prior to wearing the thong, Allen did not really show any blatantly gay qualities. He had slightly long hair, but had come across as an outdoorsy, flannel-shirt-and-jeans kind of man’s man. Mark was struggling to imagine Allen with a guy, and really had no idea if he would be interested in a threesome. So, he decided to break the ice on the subject as he handed him a beer.

    “Do you mind a personal question?” asked Mark, cautiously, followed by a big gulp of beer.

    “Sure, what is it?”

    “Do you consider yourself bi, or gay?” he asked, but avoided eye contact.

    “I’ve definitely been with both, and enjoy both, so I’d say bi,” said Allen, calmly, as he set the guitar aside and leaned back on the bed. He sat, propped up with his arms extended behind his back. He spread his legs apart, highlighting his physical endowment.

    “I’ve seen your wife, so gay it’s not, but judging by your gaze, I’d say bi or at least curious?”

    Mark averted his eyes and resolved not to look at his cock again. “No, well, I’ve never done anything gay…”

    “Okay, so you’ve been eyeing my cock and you’re asking about my sexual status. You and Brittney have been partying hard and she’s not shy… Do you want to watch me fuck your wife or something?”

    Mark was suddenly at a complete loss. His attempt at subtle conversation had blown up in his face and Allen’s comments, though crude, were not far from the truth. Although it might be more accurate to say Mark wanted his wife to watch Allen fuck him. But Mark was probably most curious about getting fucked by Allen. It was Brittney pushing for the threesomes, but here, he was coming across like a perv, so he tried to explain.

    “No, man. I’m, uh, not a perv or anything, it’s just we didn’t know what kind of cruise this was, and it’s all been kinda crazy… and seeing you in that bathing suit… I never would have thought you’d wear something like that. I didn’t mean to stare—”

    Mark glanced down at Speedo and Allen’s cock had grown. He lost his words at the thought of feeling it in his ass.

    “It’s okay, Mark. If you hadn’t noticed I’m into you, too,” said Allen, making his cock move.

    “But I’m not really ah, you know, gay,” replied Mark, unable to look away.

    “Not ‘really’ gay,’ but your-mouth-waters-when-you-look-at-my-cock gay?” joked Allen.

    “But, um… I ah—”

    “Can’t take your eyes off of it?”

    He was right, Mark gazed mesmerized, as Allen stiffened in front of him. He could not help but stare.

    “Taste?” asked Allen, as he gripped his cock through the Speedo.

    Mark cringed. The thought of sucking a dick still did nothing for him. However, the thought of taking him in the ass still intrigued him. Although, he looked much bigger than Brittney’s strap-on.

    Allen saw him cringe and walked it back. “Shit, Mark, I’m sorry if I misread you, but you’re staring, your cock’s getting hard… I feel like an idiot. I’ll go… Can I use the restroom; I can’t really go like this.” Allen darted his eyes down at his hard-on.

    Mark smiled at the thought of him walking through the ship with a boner in his thong Speedo.

    “No man, it’s cool really, I, ah… We… Brittany and I were toying with some ideas…”

    The red in Allen’s face faded and he felt relieved. But he did not want to jump to conclusions again. So, when Mark struggled for words, he tried to put him at ease.

    “It’s okay, Mark, I’d love to hear more,” said Allen, as he moved up on the bed and stacked the pillows behind him, sitting up, legs spread and boner obvious.

    Mark started out by confirming what Allen clearly knew— that Brittney was not shy and was adventurous in the bedroom. He told Allen, how lucky he was to have a woman like that, and Allen agreed.

    “Hell yes, very lucky. Cheers, man!” he said, holding the beer out for a toast.

    Mark moved closer and clinked the cans together and sat on the bed near him. Whenever Mark struggled to continue, Allen would jump in with tidbits about his college life and his own encounters.

    A couple more beers, and Mark had laid it all on the table, including Brittney fucking him with a strap-on, his own curiosity of anal with a man. He even showed him the strap-on. Mark shared his aversion to sucking cock or even kissing a guy and how awkward it was that he felt that was repulsive, but the thought of taking it in the ass, got him excited.

    The whole time, Allen remained erect and had a nice wet spot in the Speedo around his cockhead.

    “Okay, here’s my suggestion,” said Allen. “And it’s not the beer talking. As I said, I am into you, your wife is hot, and I’d fuckin’ love it. But you must wrap your head around this. Your bulge tells me you are curious. But you have some serious reservations that need to be resolved. Clearly, you’ve never been with a guy. If that doesn’t do it for you, you’re not gonna fool Brittney.”

    Allen took a deep breath. “How long ’til you have to be at rehearsal?”

    “Couple hours,” answered Mark.

    “How about, you just relax, go take a piss and do whatever you want to do to get yourself ready. Then, I’ll see if I can get you off…” he grinned. “When I do, you can decide whether to reciprocate. After that, if you think you want more, we can talk about the next steps. Sound good?”

    Mark was stunned, as the moment of truth was at hand. Thoughts raced through his mind. ‘Bow out gracefully and say no thanks, buy time to talk to Brittney, find out right now what a real cock feels like.’ The stress of the moment, and the need to pee, seemed to quell his boner

    He already knew Brittney’s thoughts, but wondered, what getting him off could mean, and what did he mean by reciprocating? The beers were working, and he really needed to piss. So, he went into the bathroom. When he finished, he decided to take the next step, but thought about ‘getting himself ready,’ whatever that meant.

    He grabbed a washcloth, washed his cock, balls and ass, then put his bathing suit back on. Next, he took a deep breath and went back into the room, where Allen sat on the edge of the bed, drinking a beer with his cock still bulging through the Lycra.

    “Okay, my turn,” said Allen, as he stood up and walked towards Mark.

    He stopped in front of Mark and thought about kissing him, but the expression on his face was a mixture of shock and fear. He decided to bring him along slowly. He smiled calmly and tried to prepare him.

    “I’ll be back in just a minute. Relax, man, I promise you’ll like it. And you won’t have to reciprocate, if you don’t want to.”

    He stepped past him, and added one last comment, “Lose the clothes, please.”

    Mark stood there, stunned for a moment, then stripped. He’d never done anything with a guy and pondered where to sit, how to pose. He paced nervously, as his cock stirred in anticipation. He decided to sit on the bed as Allen had done.

    As he waited, he couldn’t help but blush, at the thought of how his six-inch cock, would pale next to Allen’s. The thought hit home when the door opened and Allen came out, fully nude, cock pointing dead ahead.

    Mark’s eyes widened and he swallowed hard as the ten-inch cock swayed, side to side, with each step. Mark had a sudden thought of taking batting practice with it. The feeling of embarrassment was monumental. It looked like it was three times his size. It was not only over one-and-a-half times his length, but was equally bigger in diameter.

    He let his eyes move off it and he saw Allen’s bright smile, as he stopped a few feet in front of Mark.

    “Nice reaction,” he said coyly, as his eyes darted toward Mark’s growing hard-on, then back to him. “Just lay back and relax, Mark. I’ll take it from here.”

    Allen stepped forward and dropped to his knees. “Lie back, Mark,” he repeated, as he spread Mark’s knees apart.

    Mark leaned back propped on his elbows and watched as Allen extended his tongue and waggled it side to side licking the underside of his balls, before licking up the length of his cock. He swirled his tongue on the tip and licked his way back down. He repeated the process up and down each side, and by the time he returned to the center, Mark was so hard his shaft didn’t even touch his belly.

    He groaned his approval, as Allen masterfully tongued him, with a hunger in his eyes, that electrified Mark’s cock. Allen released a sighing moan with each lick that added a little extra excitement, as he truly seemed to be enjoying it. Allen’s pleasure was emphasized by the subdued smile on his face as his tongue worked his magic.

    After a thorough tonguing, he gripped Mark’s hard-on and plunged it into his mouth, causing a guttural moan from Mark. He took nearly his entire length and slowly began to bob as Mark’s groans intensified.

    “Oh yes,” gasped Mark.

    And Allen hummed, “Uh-huh, uh-huh,” as his pace quickened.

    “Oh, fuck. Gonna come,” panted Mark.

    Allen’s head bobbed harder and faster, as Mark lost control. Unsure if he should pull out or not, Mark wanted to ask, but Allen sucked him so ravenously, he just gave it up and unloaded in his mouth.

    As the first jet of cum flooded his mouth, Allen hummed and nodded as he continued to suck him hungrily. Mark’s grunts echoed through the room in time with blast after blast of hot jizz flooding Allen’s tongue.

    As the last shot was released, Mark moaned, “Oh God, yes… Fuck!” He gasped, and Allen continued to slowly bob, sucking him dry.

    Allen seemed to enjoy every minute of it and his eyes seemed to smile as he bobbed, slowly, humming while he milked Mark’s cock. After a moment, he released it, but began stroking him.

    “Damn, Allen,” sighed Mark, his cock remaining hard from Allen’s strokes.

    Keeping a hand on Mark’s cock, his other reached out to Mark. Not sure what it meant, he sat up and shifted his weight to one elbow and extended the other hand to meet Allen’s. He pulled Mark upright on the bed.

    “That answers one question, now it’s decision time,” he said, as he leaned forward, and touched lips with Mark, almost immediately, slipping his tongue into Mark’s mouth.

    As Mark had imagined, it was awkward being kissed by a man at first, but as Allen’s tongue pushed in, the creamy, metallic taste of his own cum reached his taste buds. He was surprised his lips felt so soft. Combined with the feel of Allen’s firm grip stroking his cock, the awkwardness faded quietly away. As they kissed, Allen pushed himself to his feet, bending over to maintain the kiss, while he continued to jack him off.

    After a moment, he broke the kiss, released Mark’s cock and stood up. Mark watched as Allen gripped his boner near its base and pointed his glistening dick head at Mark’s face. Mark stared in awe. He’d never seen a cock that close, and it was giant. From his vantage point, slightly above it, the cut head, reminded him of a pink Darth Vader helmet with a slit on the top.

    Allen had a full four-fingered grip on it and there were six inches of slightly curved cock beyond his index finger. So, he was a full fist longer than Mark and much thicker. He was so hard, the skin on his cockhead looked stretched to the limit. And there was a growing droplet of pre-cum, clinging to the slit.

    “Go ahead and touch it, Mark. It won’t bite, and hopefully neither will you,” said Allen, as he released his grip and slowly swung it side to side.

    Part of him wanted to touch it and feel its weight and girth. As his hand moved forward, he noticed for the first time, Allen was completely shaved smooth, bush to balls were hairless. He had discovered another indication of Allen’s feminine side.

    He gripped Allen’s shaft and was immediately taken aback by the warmth, then by the silky smoothness of his skin, in contrast to the rock hardness of his cock. He stared at the pronounced clefted head, glistening with pre-cum while he stroked it firmly. His hand could barely touch fingertips to his thumb, gripping it.

    As he squeezed and stroked it, Allen smiled and hummed his approval. Mark sped up his pace and the pre-cum oozed from the tip, the droplet grew and began to roll down the tip. It clung to the edge of his head, then began to stretch and dangle on the verge of dripping free as Mark stared in amazement.

    “Don’t waste it, Mark, get it,” said Allen, in a phantom voice from another reality.

    Without a thought, Mark’s tongue darted forward and caught the droplet before it broke free. Then he pressed his tongue against the underside of his head and took the pink helmet into his mouth. His taste buds came alive from the sweet salty taste, as he heard Allen moan.

    “Oh yeah, Mark. That feels so good,” Allen sighed, as his hand touched the back of Mark’s head.

    Allen had never actually touched a shaved head before, but after the initial surprise he settled into guiding Mark to take a little more, slowly pushing and releasing his head encouraging him to bob and suck.

    “Oh, that’s it. I’d never know this was your first time… So good,” panted Allen.

    As Mark breathed through his nose, Allen’s musky scent made Mark’s cock stiffen, as he took Allen as deeply as he could. He focused on covering his teeth with his lips to prevent scraping him, as his mouth was fully opened to fit him inside.

    With each moan, he bobbed faster, determined to return the favor, and surprisingly driven to pleasure the huge cock. Saliva ran down his chin and Allen pushed himself harder into Mark’s throat. He seemed to know exactly when Mark’s gag reflex was going to kick in and pulled back for a quick break before plunging back.

    “Shit yes, suck my fucking cock, Mark!”

    Mark hummed his agreement, excited to be pushing Allen to the edge of climax.

    “That’s it! Oh, fuck, I’m gonna come in your fucking mouth!”

    Mark nodded and moaned just before the first blast of hot thick cum flooded his mouth. Allen groaned, thrusting his stiff pole into Mark’s throat. He tried to relax his throat, but there was no chance he could ever take him all. So, all he could do was try to swallow as much as he could between thrusts and try to keep suction on his shaft as Allen face-fucked him.

    As a mix of cum and saliva then ran down his chin; Mark was in awe of the sheer volume of cum as the monster cock throbbed and released shot after shot of his man cream over his tongue. The bittersweet flavor was like nothing he’d ever tasted. In one sense, it did not taste particularly good, but part of him craved more, even as he could not contain what was being hammered into his throat.

    His own cock stiffened, to granite-like hardness, from knowing he was responsible for the massive eruption from the huge cock. The reward had shattered his apprehension of oral with a man, leaving him wanting more, even as the final shots of Allen’s climax coated his tongue.

    When the powerful climax passed, Allen released his head and continued to slowly rock his hips, sliding his hot meat in and out. Mark reached around with both hands gripping Allen’s ass, not ready to face the emptiness that would follow the warm stiffness filling his mouth. He pulled Allen’s hips forward, pushing his cock as deeply as he could take it, and sucked hard. Allen’s hips pulled back, as Mark consumed the final drops of his potent cream.

    “Damn, Mark, that was amazing. You liked that, didn’t you?” moaned Allen.

    Mark nodded, not wanting to release him to speak, for fear he would not get it back. He wanted to enjoy the feel of his smooth shaft on his lips just a bit longer.

    “Do you still want this in your ass, Mark?”

    He nodded, despite the uncertainty of wondering how much that might hurt.

    “Good, but for now, we need to let you focus on performing tonight. Besides, Brittney would like to watch, don’t you think?” asked Allen, as he pulled his cock free.

    “You focus and get ready. We can talk later, whenever you’re ready.”

    With that, Allen went into the bathroom and put his Speedo back on, while Mark sat there numb, with a mix of saliva and cum drying on his neck and a growing feeling of shame. He shuffled under the covers, embarrassed by what had just happened.

    When Allen returned, he walked to the bed and gave Mark a kiss on the head, smiled and said, “See you later, thanks again. Break a leg tonight.”

    After he left, Mark sat there, dazed. The taste of cum still permeated his mouth, as he contemplated what to do. He thought best not to have Brittney come through the door with him in that state.

    He cleaned up and got ready for rehearsal, wondering where Brittney might be.

    That morning, Brittney awoke, rested and amorous. The night before, she and Mark had gone straight to bed and right to sleep. It had been a particularly passionate night the previous night, and fatigue had caught up to them. She thought about a breakfast fuck, but her mind was on the comments from Brenda and how best to close the deal.

    Brittney had a couple of drunken encounters with a girlfriend Elaine in college, and though enjoyable, it was ultimately too awkward being in the friend zone, not to mention Elaine’s male fiancé was also a student there.

    She had let those thoughts fade into the background, but the cruise and the atmosphere of naughtiness that had developed with Mark and his sisters was like an itch that started small, but continued to intensify, until finally, it couldn’t be ignored. She had to scratch it hard.

    Brenda had stood out from the bevy of dance partners Brittney encountered in the piano bar the first night. She was similar build to Brittney, with bigger tits. She had short strawberry blonde hair and blue eyes. She was fair skinned with a cute little round button nose. Her hands were magical, as she had rubbed, lotioned, and massaged every part of Brittney’s body— that one could touch in public. Her interest was clear before she challenged Brittney to decide what she wanted. The cherry on top was when Brenda opened the door to a threesome with Mark.

    Brenda’s suggestion had magnified the itch a thousand times and pushed Brittney to risk it all when she suggested a hall-pass cruise to Mark, including inviting others into their bedroom. With Mark’s agreement the night before, her mission that morning was— to scratch.

    Mark was still sound asleep, so she slipped out early and beat the crowd to their meeting spot on deck. She was the first to arrive and took a seat on a lounge chair. Brenda had shown her how to text through the ship’s Wi-Fi, so she messaged Brenda.

    Brittney: Are you up yet?

    Brenda: Yes

    Brittney: Can we talk?

    Brenda: Yes

    Brittney was concerned by her shortness, and wondered if she had lost interest.

    Brenda: Decided?

    Brittney knew she was referring to her comment, from the day before, that she was basically game for anything, but Brittney needed to decide what she wanted.

    Brittney: Yes

    Brenda:

    Brittney’s face lit up as she saw the response, and suddenly, she was startled.

    “Boo!” puffed Brenda, as her hand poked Brittney’s shoulders.

    “Oh shit! Scared me,” responded Brittney, as Brenda’s smile sent a tingle through her body. She was wearing a pink bikini, highlighting her breasts beautifully, and as she took in her body, Brittney felt short of breath.

    Brenda, sat on the edge of Brittney’s lounge chair, and blurted out, “Tell me! What’s it gonna be?”

    Brittney blushed and took a breath, as Brenda stared like an eager puppy begging for attention.

    “Well… we agreed to a hall-pass cruise, but no secrets and…” Brittney struggled for words.

    “So, what is it you want, Brittney?” asked Brenda, with a mischievous grin.

    She stared into Brittney’s eyes and what she saw looking back was a mutual longing, hidden behind a touch of fear and trepidation.

    Brenda saw the piercing eyes soften, as Brenda’s face took on a look of knowing confidence. “What’s say, we put on some sunscreen and get to know one another…”

    Brittney smiled; relieved to not have to find words. She nodded and pulled out a tube. Brenda took it from her and began to apply it, starting low and working higher.

    “How ’bout I tell you what I want, to break the ice?”

    Brittney’s eyes told her she agreed, and she began to rub lotion into her calves.

    “I was beginning to think I scared you off, but I was so glad to receive your text. I lay awake for some time last night, hoping for a knock, thinking about how much I enjoy touching you.” Her hands moved higher to her thighs then retreated, slowly massaging in the lotion. “Thoughts of spreading these pretty legs apart and showing you how good I can make you feel, danced in my mind.”

    She paused her words and changed legs. “I imagined, so many things…”

    Brittney whimpered, as her pussy heated.

    “I could not shake the thought of looking you in the eye as we licked up the shaft of Mark’s cock and gave him an evening to remember.”

    Brittney’s thoughts were much more selfish up to that point, but the image of each one licking up the side of Mark’s boner did cause a bit of a rush. But she quickly turned her thoughts to feeling Brenda’s naked body against hers, and giving herself over to Brenda’s first thought.

    “Do you have to be anywhere this morning?” asked Brenda, as she began to lotion Brittney’s tummy.

    Brittney gasped, “No ma’am. I’m wide open”

    “Oh, I like that thought,” sighed Brenda. “I was hoping you could come back to my cabin, and I could show you my favorite suit.”

    “I hope it’s your birthday suit,” Brittney replied, feeling a little more relaxed.

    “Brilliant minds… And so many possibilities,” Brenda said, as she sunscreened Brittney’s chest and shoulders.

    Brittney wanted so much to kiss her, but the possible ramifications of getting caught by Debbie or Amber was too much.

    “Turn over, I’ll get your back,” said Brenda.

    This time, she started on Brittney’s shoulders and leaned down to whisper in her ear, “I would really like you to fuck me, Brittney, if I’m being honest.”

    Her breath washed over Brittney’s neck, sending chills through her spine.

    Brittney puffed in surprise, as she noticed Susan approaching with her friend Lisa, and another woman who looked familiar.

    “Morning Brittney,” said Susan, “glad to see you two hitting it off today. Let’s sit here, ladies,” she said to Lisa and her friend.

    “Good morning,” replied Brittney, as the other two said, “Thank you, Miss Susan,” in unison.

    Brittney smiled, thinking they sounded like schoolchildren responding to a teacher.

    “Have you heard from Debbie this morning?” asked Susan.

    “No, but she turned in early, too. I would expect her soon.”

    Just then, Mark and his friend Allen arrived, and took a seat next to her. Mark gave a smile and eyed Brenda before turning to Allen. Brenda smiled back, weighing possibilities.

    As Brittney looked for reasons to leave, she sat up and began applying sunscreen to Brenda, when Debbie arrived. She was greeted eagerly by Susan and her ‘students’. She was stunned by how they swarmed Debbie, who was oblivious to it all.

    She recalled who the other woman was after they mentioned her name, Stephanie. She was a member of Lila Mcann’s band. Moments later, she was rubbing Debbie’s feet, and she watched Debbie’s eyes close from the pleasure of it.

    “Careful, she may want to marry you afterwards. She nearly married Brian just for the foot rubs,” teased Brittney. “And she was downright orgasmic yesterday,” she giggled.

    Then after Debbie let out a moan, she continued to taunt her. “Found the sweet spot, Stephanie? I think you’re officially engaged. What happens on the cruise ship…”

    Debbie turned red and Brittney decided she should lay off, until she saw Lisa sucking Susan’s toes and then Stephanie did the same to Debbie’s. When Debbie groaned, Brittney could not hold back.

    “Damn, Debbie. I am so proud of you,” said Brittney.

    Brenda became even more aroused watching it and asked Brittney to come with her to her cabin. “I want to show you the outfit I bought for tonight, if it all works out.”

    Brittney had her reason to escape. “Sure. See you, Dee. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t…”

    She followed Brenda, eyes focused on her full ass. They were awkwardly quiet on the walk to Brenda’s cabin. But once inside, it suddenly turned serious. Brenda led her in, closed the door, then turned to face Brittney. She looked hungrily into her eyes and stepped closer, backing her against the wall. She placed a palm against the wall on either side of Brittney’s head and leaned in for a kiss.

    The effect was instantly electrifying, as their lips seemed to meld together. Brittney marveled at the warmth and delicate softness of Brenda’s lips; her tongue authoritatively plunged into Brittney’s mouth. Brenda’s hands moved to the smooth, silky skin of Brenda’s lower back as she returned the kiss with a whimper.

    Awkward was not a word that could be used to describe the first kiss with Brenda. There was no friend zone, no prior friendship, just a newly awakened itch that needed to be scratched. And she knew, instantly, Brenda could do just that. Brenda pulled off, looked her in the eye and smiled. Without words she moved back in, kissed her teasingly, then pulled back.

    “Well worth the wait,” whispered Brenda, before kissing her again.

    Brittney’s breathing deepened as her pussy heated, and her hands moved to Brenda’s ass. They kissed passionately as Brenda, popped Brittney’s top clasp and pulled the top free. Next, her hand gripped Brittney’s breast as her kisses moved to Brittney’s neck. Brittney whined her pleasure as she felt Brenda’s other hand slip into her bikini bottoms.

    When her finger slipped between Brittney’s moistened labia, she let out a loud, long groan and her mouth opened wide. Brenda kissed her neck thoroughly, as her fingers moved up and down her pussy lips.

    “Oh God,” panted Brittney, overwhelmed by the tingling bliss between her legs.

    Brenda’s knee pushed Brittney’s knees apart as her fingers plunged inside her and began to fuck her at blurring speed. Brittney’s mouth hung fully agape as she screamed in pleasure, already reaching the point of no return.

    “Oh, yes, please don’t stop!” screamed Brittney, as Brenda finger fucked her mercilessly.

    “I’m just getting started, Brittney,” grunted Brenda.

    Brittney put her chin on Brenda’s shoulder with a clenching grip on her ass cheeks as she succumbed to her first real orgasm with another woman. Unable to speak, Brittney could only release a series of high-pitched wailing screams, as Brenda took control of her body.

    Brenda felt the sting in her clenched ass as Brittney dug her fingers in, holding on for dear life. Her body trembled uncontrollably in the grips of one of the strongest orgasms she could ever remember. Brenda was determined to make it a climax she would not soon forget, and pounded her relentlessly, with no intention of slowing down, until Brittney begged her to stop.

    “Come for me, Brittney, your pussy is so hot and wet,” panted Brenda.

    Brittney could only continue her blissful shouts, as her body spasmed in ecstasy. Her pussy sloshed, as her cum coated Brenda’s hand.

    “Oh yes, let go, Brittney, sing for me, baby.”

    Brittney could barely comprehend the words but happily complied as her voice echoed through the cabin. When her climax finally subsided, Brenda slowed her pace and as she felt Brittney’s claws released her ass. Her shouts turned to deep, panting breaths and Brenda continued to slowly probe her warm wetness.

    “Oh my, Brenda. That was… ah,” Brittney whimpered.

    Brenda leaned back and looked her in the eye, then pulled her hand to her mouth and tasted Brittney’s juices.

    “Mmmm,” hummed Brenda, then slowly dropped to her knees and worked Brittney’s bottoms down.

    Once they cleared Brittney’s ankles, she pushed her knees apart and pressed her extended tongue against her glistening pussy lips and licked up the length of Brenda’s crack.

    “Oh, please,” whimpered Brittney, as she put a hand on the back of Brenda’s head,

    “Tastes so good,” whispered Brenda, as she lapped up Brittney’s cum, slowly at first. But soon, she sensed Brittney’s excitement growing and lapped her slit, more firmly and intensely.

    Brittney’s head rolled back, and her legs spread wide, as Brenda used her tongue masterfully. She pulled Brenda’s head against her hungry pussy. “Oh my God, Brenda, that feels so good. Please! Oh!”

    Brittney’s legs stiffened and she guided Brenda’s head up and down. “Fuck! I love your tongue so much.”

    Brenda kept her tongue in motion, rapidly darting her head side to side, up and down, pressing her tongue in and pulling it out. She would suck her clit, bob, and then suck her labia. Brittney held her head and let her have her way.

    “Oh, Brenda,” she whimpered. “Please don’t ever stop.”

    Brenda smiled as her tongue plunged into her tight, smooth little tunnel. She had no intention of stopping. It was clear, Brittney had little experience with women, and she wanted to show her everything.

    When she sucked her clit, Brittney begged, “Oh God, right there, oh!”

    But Brenda was not content to bring her off so quickly. She wanted to make this one a slow, steady build to savor the sweet taste of Brittney’s pussy. She found her rhythm of laps and waggles, tasting her juices flowing as she pushed her slowly closer to her second climax. Brenda had an unending appetite for pussy. The warm, soft, delicate folds and the pungent scent made her mouth water and pussy boil. Hearing the feminine whimpers of bliss that came with it, brought her such pleasure, she could never tire of it. Combine the soft, satiny skin of a woman’s inner thigh and she was as close to heaven as she could ever imagine.

    Brittney felt herself building closer and closer to orgasm. “Oh please, I need to come!” she begged, trying to direct Brenda’s mouth to her clit.

    Finally, Brenda complied and pushed her over the edge for the second time. Brittney’s moans were high pitched and loud, fueling Brenda to suck her clit and tease it with her wiggling tongue, as she slipped two fingers inside her to stimulate her G-spot.

    Brittney’s body spasmed as the climax sent repeating jolts of pleasure through her body, her legs trembled so much, she could barely stand. She pushed Brenda’s head off and gasped for breath. “Oh fuck… Oh my God,” she panted, looking at Brenda, in disbelief.

    Brenda smiled up at her, face glistening with cum, proud of how she had just rocked Brittney’s world. She stood up and reluctantly let her fingers pull out of Brittney. Then she looked into her eyes and gave her a long, deliberate tongue kiss.

    Brittney moaned softly as she tasted her cum in Brenda’s mouth. After a moment, Brenda led Brittney to the bed, and guided her to lie on her back, as she removed her swimsuit and crawled on top. Their breasts pressed together as Brenda kissed her, pressing Brittney’s hands into the mattress next to her shoulders. She pinned her hands with their fingers interlocked, while she kissed her for a long moment.

    When she broke the kiss, she rose up and looked at Brittney. “I think it’s my turn, don’t you?”

    Brittney smiled nervously, hoping she could please Brenda half as well as Brenda had done her. She nodded her agreement.

    And Brenda smiled. “Mind if I drive?”

    Brittney shook her head no, unsure of what she meant, but eager to find out.

    Brenda rose up to all fours and rotated her body around, straddling Brittney’s face. Brittney gazed, in awe, at her pink flower, hovering above her with a strawberry blonde muff that matched her hair color exactly. Brenda’s labia were thick and clearly engorged, in anticipation. The slit between them was dark but moist, as her scent penetrated Brittney’s nostrils. Brittney hummed softly as she breathed in her pungent aroma. There was one little dark opening between her clinging lips, that was almost triangular. Brittney imagined her tongue tip would fit just perfectly into the tiny gap.

    Brenda’s hands moved to Brittney’s hips, and she pushed her upper body into the upright position, lowering her pussy closer to Brittney’s face. Brittney’s tongue instinctively extended, targeting the little gap. As she moved closer, Brittney saw her dark little sphincter and the gap between her cheeks was the perfect receptacle for her nose as her mouth engulfed her warm folds. Her tongue tip pushed slowly into the target, as Brenda moaned softly, and ever so slowly began to gyrate.

    As she got her first taste, Brittney hummed into her prize. Her whole body tingled with excitement, as the tangy-sweet flavor combined with the sensation of warm softness slowly enveloped her face. That created a rush unlike anything she had ever felt. When she breathed in through her nose, Brenda’s scent, seemed to supercharge her pussy, as her nose touched another woman’s rosebud for the first time.

    “Oh, yes, Brittney, I’ve waited too long for this,” whispered Brenda, in a soft, alluring voice.

    Brittney, choked back a giggle, thinking it was all happening so fast— Brenda felt she’d waited too long? But the humor quickly faded, as Brenda’s hips subtly rocked in a slow, sensual motion that soon set Brittney’s mind and body ablaze. Her tongue pressed more firmly between her labia and Brenda ever so slowly increased the range and intensity of her hip movements. Her smooth motion combined with her scents and taste created an immensely potent cocktail of eroticism, that excited every nerve in Brittney’s body.

    As Brenda spread her knees and pressed harder onto Brittney’s face, her labia saddled Brittney’s mouth and coated her face with her juices. Brenda’s moans grew louder, and her pace quickened, causing Brittney to extend her tongue further, holding it as stiff as she could make it.

    “I love your tongue so much!” yelled Brenda, before releasing a series of echoing moans of pleasure. “Yes! That’s it, Brittney, give me that tongue. Oh fuck! Yes! You’re gonna make me cum on that pretty face!”

    Brenda bent forward and planted her hands on Brittney’s hips for balance, as she rubbed herself faster and harder against Brittney’s face. Her face coated with cum, Brittney moaned her excitement, sensing Brenda’s building climax. The first timer was turned on like never before, feeling the rhythmic roll of Brenda’s hips and hearing her groans of pleasure building, matching intensity with her movement.

    Soon, her hips moved at blurring speed and Brittney simply held out her tongue, conceding that Brenda was clearly in the driver’s seat with both feet on the accelerator. Brenda’s labia were slapping against her face, and the sound was reverberating through the cabin. To Brittney’s amazement, she kept the pace up far longer than she had imagined. Brittney surely would have come almost immediately at that speed. She held on and kept her tongue extended as best she could.

    As the climax finally hit, Brittney could taste the tangy sweetness of Brenda’s cum as the warm cream flooded her tongue and coated her face. Brenda’s moans reverberated through the cabin as her hips rolled, despite her trembling legs.

    Finally, her motion stopped, and she pressed her clit against Brittney’s lips, and Brittney sucked it and pummeled it with her tongue. Brittney spasmed and grunted as the intensity of her climax left her speechless. After several convulsive jerks, she rolled off Brittney and lay on her back.

    “Fuck, Brittney, wow!,” she panted.

    Brittney smiled, as she licked the cum from around her lips. She couldn’t help but think she just lay there, and Brenda did all the work.

    Next, Brenda crawled on top of Brittney and kissed her, savoring the taste of her own cum, from her new companion. Brittney loved the feel of Brenda’s body against hers as her fingers explored her curves, caressing her lower back and ass. The newness and excitement had her thinking she would rather keep Brenda to herself, than share her with Mark. But that was a problem for later. At that moment, she was focused on enjoying the feel of her skin and the warmth between them. She felt as though she would be fully content, letting her fingers trace every inch of Brenda’s soft body.

    Brenda moved to kissing her neck, and Brittney, opened the flood gates to let Brenda know just how much she liked all of it.

    “I love touching you and tasting you, so much.”

    Brittney hummed and kissed her neck ravenously.

    “Feeling your hips roll as I tasted you, may have been the sexiest thing I’ve ever experienced.”

    Brenda moved to her breasts and Brittney shoved her chest forward as she sucked and gently nibbled her nipple.

    “Oh God Brenda, you turn me on so much. I want you so much!”

    Brenda moved to the other breast and continued to kiss and suck her hungrily. Then she rose up and crawled toward the nightstand. “I need you to fuck me Brittney,” she gasped, as she pulled out a strap-on dildo. It was pink and about eight inches long.

    She moved to Brittney’s feet and worked the harness up her legs. Brittney arched her back and raised her ass, so she could pull it up. Next, Brenda pulled her up to her knees and kissed her as she cinched it tightly to her partner’s hips. Brittney watched, amazed, as Brenda bent down and sucked the plastic cock, lubing it up, before turning and presenting her ass to Brittney.

    Brittney had never used a strap-on with anyone but Mark and seeing Brenda so eager was a tremendous rush. She knee-walked into position and aligned the cockhead with her glistening cunt, then rubbed it slowly up and down her slit, as Brenda moaned and began to push herself onto the cock. Brittney watched her labia roll inward as she pushed it inside her an inch at a time, then back out to relieve the pressure, before going deeper. With each penetration, Brenda’s face pressed harder against the mattress and her ass pushed higher.

    “Oh, yes, push it deep,” she whimpered.

    And Brittney complied. Once into the hilt, she pulled out to the head and steadily pushed it all the way in.

    “Yes, give it all to me, please!” she bellowed.

    Brittney pushed it in harder with each thrust, and Brenda responded by pushing back, in turn.

    “Oh, God fuck me, Brittney, yes! Yes! Yes!” she yelled, with each thrust.

    Brittney watched the shock waves roll through her ass cheeks with each pounding thrust, imagining how it must have felt for Brenda.

    “Yes! Yes! Yes…” Brenda continued, as they both panted, sweating from what seemed like a hundred or more pounding lunges.

    Soon, Brenda wailed in a series of high-pitched screeching gasps, as her climax took her. Brittney’s hips began to burn from the repeated powerful thrusts, but she would not let fatigue stop her from delivering Brenda complete satisfaction. Each quivering scream of bliss gave her the energy to continue.

    Finally, Brenda leapt forward off the cock and collapsed face down on the bed, and Brittney slipped off the end of the bed and stood, panting. After a moment, Brenda rolled over and watched as Brittney removed the cock harness and held up the glistening dildo.

    “My turn.” She smiled and slipped the harness onto Brenda’s legs. “This time, I drive… Correction. I ride.”

    Brenda pulled it up and strapped it on, as Brittney crawled up her body straddling her on all fours until her pussy hovered over the plastic cock. It pointed at a forty-five-degree angle from Brenda’s belly, and Brittney leaned down and kissed Brenda, as she pinned the dildo between them and began to rub herself up and down its length. She moaned and leaned in and kissed Brenda long and hard.

    Then she broke the kiss, and whispered, “I’m so wet for you, Brenda. I can feel your cunt cum on this cock, and I want your cum inside me please.”

    Brenda gasped and thrust her tongue into Brittney’s mouth, nodding as they kissed urgently. She was amazed how Brittney’s mind worked. And there was something incredibly sexy hearing Brittney beg to have her cum inside of her.

    Brittney slid up onto her knees, and without breaking the kiss, gripped the dildo and positioned the head against her wetness. She pushed it nearly straight in, pausing twice to let it fully penetrate.

    “My pussy burns for you, Brenda. It feels so good inside me,” she panted, as she immediately began to ride the plastic dick. “Oh yes, I want you so much…” She began to plunge the dildo in, then pulled her pussy out to the tip and repeated, plunging deeper and harder.

    “Feels so fucking good. I love your cock, so much! Oh fuck. Oh fuck. Oh fuck!” she grunted, riding it toward another raging climax.

    She rocked backwards and forwards on hands and knees, with her dangling tits rubbing Brenda’s, as she fucked herself on the never softening cock. Watching Brenda’s eyes, bright with amazement, Brittney moaned, her mouth wide open, coming hard for the third time that morning.

    Their bodies were covered with sweat and as she rocked, painting Brenda’s breasts with her perspiration. Her moans echoed through the cabin as she milked the climax until her clit could not take anymore, and she dropped in a sweaty heap on top of Brenda.

    With the dildo still inside her, they rolled to their side and Brittney brought her knee up draping her leg over her lover’s hip. They kissed softly, as Brittney caressed Brenda’s face.

    “Thank you,” whispered Brittney, between kisses. After several minutes, they rested their heads on the pillows looking into each other’s eyes. “I could keep this inside me all day,” sighed Brittney.

    Brenda smiled and caressed Brittney’s face, as well. Their breathing slowed, as a feeling of contentment filled them both. Brenda, watched as Brittney’s eyes blinked slowly before she drifted off to sleep. Brenda soon followed and they slept in each other’s arms.

    Hours later, while Brittney still slept, Debbie made her way to Salon G, with butterflies swirling in her tummy. She was both thankful and disappointed, Lisa took the egg back. There was a feeling of emptiness without it, but she was not sure she could have stood the constant arousal of it vibrating inside her without being allowed to come.

    Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, ranging from complete disbelief to an undeniable need for more. A day ago, she never knew walking around with a vibrating egg inside you, and being controlled by someone else, was even a thing. It was probably only inside her for an hour, but it felt like forever, as she was constantly on edge with no relief in sight, until Lisa showed up and removed it. As she approached Salon G, not knowing what lay ahead, the new Debbie, missed having it in her and hoped to get it back.

    A day ago, she’d never been with a woman; that day, she’d been with three. A day ago, she’d never imagined surrendering herself to anyone, at that moment, she was going to Salon G, wearing a collar necklace, marking her as one of Susan’s girls. She was braless, wearing a mostly unbuttoned, crop-tied flannel, and a short skirt with no panties. She had no idea what was behind the door, but her lady parts tingled and the butterflies in her belly intensified with each step, knowing Susan had ordered her to be there. For reasons she did not yet understand, she was compelled to comply.

    The day had taught her, compliance brought unimaginable bliss, and defiance brought frustration. She was unsure how much frustration she would need to endure as penance for her early defiance, but she knew the reward would be worth it.

    Suddenly, she heard her sister Amber’s perky voice, “Debbie, what’s up, buttercup?”

    She was startled out of her dreamlike state by a sudden dose of reality. She had been completely unconnected since the morning, and had not seen Amber all that day. It was impossible to believe what had happened in those several hours. Somehow, it seemed like a lifetime ago since she’d seen her sister. Her sister was beaming with happiness walking on sunshine.

    Debbie could deduce the source of that happiness, and a day ago would not have believed it, either. But after the morning she had had, she could easily believe her sister could have feelings for a woman. She recalled the woman had an accent and beautiful almond-shaped eyes. Isabella, or something like that, was her name. Suddenly, Debbie recalled Isabella’s sexiness and wondered how her pussy would taste.

    “Hello? Earth to Dee. Are you hung over, or something? I was gonna get something to eat before rehearsal, wanna join?”

    Debbie could barely comprehend anything, as she was suddenly pulled back to reality only fifty feet from Salon G, where a crew member stood outside the door.

    “Dee, are you okay? What’d you do last night?” she asked, with a bit of a cat-that-ate-the-canary grin.

    The old Debbie wanted to hear all about the source of her perkiness. And the new Debbie wanted to know if they fucked and how hard they came. But her immediate need was to please her Madam Susan, and she did not have time to kill.

    “I already ate, see you at rehearsal,” she said, playing the hangover angle.

    She turned toward Salon G and moved on.

    She was greeted by a young lady crew member in a suit and skirt. “Debbie Daves? I recognize you from the promotional posters. Welcome. Your friends are waiting for you inside. You will not be disturbed, enjoy.” She opened the door and Debbie stepped through.

    Amber watched, as the crew member followed her through the door, and closed it behind them. Out of curiosity, she walked to the door and checked it. But it was locked behind them. She thought about knocking but decided against it. Her thoughts returned to beautiful Itzayana and the incredible night they had had. She was famished and would catch up later.

    Debbie’s day continued down its unimaginable path. She stepped into the room to see Madam Susan in a white bikini, in contrast to her ebony skin. Her curves were on full display, and Debbie fell quickly into the foggy-brained state she’d been in since she had seen her new friend Stephanie, naked on all fours begging to taste Madam Susan’s pussy. Seeing the ebony Goddess in the bikini reminded Debbie that she would gladly do the same. In fact, she was about to do the same, when she realized the crew member was standing there.

    That reality was soon shattered, as she saw Stephanie and Lisa standing behind Susan, each wearing lace panties and a bra. Stephanie’s in slut red and Lisa wore shimmering black. All three were holding mimosas. The crew member, with the name ‘Rose from Pittsburgh’ on her name badge, offered Debbie a mimosa.

    She took the drink, downed it and handed the empty glass back for a refill. Her eyes surveyed the room; it was filled with shelves and peg boards loaded with hundreds of sex-toys. Rose set the empty on a high-top table, took a full one and handed it back. Debbie turned back to Susan, who smiled and spoke.

    “Welcome, sweet Dee. Thank you for being on time. Come close please, my pet.”

    As Debbie took a step, Susan added, “Slowly, I want to watch,” with a seductive yet commanding tone. “Thank you for wearing what I asked. It’s very sexy, isn’t it, girls?”

    “Yes, Madam Susan,” they replied in unison.

    “Very sexy, Madam Susan,” added Rose.

    Debbie looked at her and noticed she was young with red hair pulled back into a bun. She looked at Debbie with a wry smile, and held her gaze, giving Debbie a rush of heat. She noticed what looked like the rainbow necklace peeking through the gap in her shirt collar and the rush intensified.

    “Don’t worry, Dee, is the personification of discretion. This is a safe space,” said Susan, drawing Debbie’s attention back to her dark, shimmering body— her abs were toned and flat; he hips curved and shapely; her tits large and round. Debbie wished she would turn and show off her gorgeous ass and shoulders.

    She stopped in front of her madam, her eyes searching for a landing spot, somewhere between her semi-exposed breasts and her deep dark eyes or her beautiful full lips. As their eyes met, she froze, gazing up at her taller Mistress. She sensed Susan leaning in and prepared her lips for contact. As they touched, she whimpered and trembled, welcoming her probing tongue.

    Susan’s left hand slid under the collar of her shirt, touching her breast causing another moan as her nipple stiffened instantly. Her right hand continued lower as she reached for Debbie’s skirt hem and pulled it up to check for panties.

    As her finger split Debbie’s labia, Debbie wrapped her arms around Susan’s neck and moaned without breaking the kiss. She trapped the hand on her breast between them as she squeezed Susan tightly.

    Susan broke the kiss, but continued to finger her. “Dee, sweetie, you are so wet, all ready.”

    Debbie only grunted, overwhelmed by the effect Susan had on her. One touch, one kiss and she was a trembling, orgasmic wreck.

    Susan stepped back. “Girls, get her out of these clothes please, we’ve got shopping to do. Rose, can you bring us two chairs and set them here facing each other.”

    Debbie was panting and looking around, as Stephanie and Lisa began groping her and removing her clothes. They kissed her and caressed her as she was quickly stripped naked, while Susan continued directing them.

    “Rose, would you believe this abstinent little bitch, told me this morning that she felt nothing after a kiss, that she was not a lesbian, and I was to leave poor Stephanie alone?”

    “I’m— ugh—sorry Madam Sus—an!” groaned Debbie, as Lisa took over fingering her.

    “The little bitch is soaked, feel this, Steph,” said Lisa.

    They began kissing her neck, as Stephanie’s fingers replaced Lisa’s, and Debbie moaned helplessly.

    “She seems to have had a change of heart, since then,” grinned Rose. “Looks like she’s gonna come any second.”

    “Who decides when you come, Debbie?” asked Susan, sternly.

    “You do, Madam Susan, please.”

    “Come, sit, Debbie,” said Susan, who took a seat and tapped her thighs. “Rose,” she said, pointing to the other seat.

    Debbie did as commanded, and sat her naked body on Susan’s lap, crossing her arms over her breasts and legs touching Susan’s knee, keeping them as closed as possible.

    “Good girl, lower your hands and spread your legs so Rose can see you, Debbie. We know you’re not shy, right, Stephanie?”

    “Definitely, Madam Susan,” she replied.

    Debbie blushed as they used her earlier encounter to taunt her. But seeing the expression on Rose’s face, she quickly realized they were right. Rose stared hungrily at her, as she spread herself open and the new twisted Debbie, who had emerged that morning, loved the feeling of being wanted by a sexy stranger. She confirmed Rose was also wearing the rainbow choker that Susan required her whores to wear.

    As her mind raced with possibilities, Susan’s fingers slid between her swollen labia and Debbie’s head rolled back as she moaned, putting on a show for Rose. Somewhere in the recesses of her mind, she knew she should be ashamed of herself, but with Susan touching her, unbridled pleasure overwhelmed everything else.

    “What are you, Debbie?” asked Susan, as she curled two fingers into her pussy.

    “Oh God, I’m a cunt-hungry little whore for you, Madam Susan!”

    Her hips rolled as Susan finger fucked her in front of Rose and the girls.

    “Touch your tits when you taunt someone you want to fuck, Debbie,” whispered Susan.

    Debbie complied, kneading her breasts for her hungry observer. She felt Susan’s tits pressed into her back and swayed slowly against them.

    “You’ve been keeping her egg warm for her haven’t you, Rose?” asked Susan.

    “Yes, Madam Susan,” she replied, breaking her gaze long enough to acknowledge her, but quickly returning to ogling Debbie’s body.

    “Show her please,” commanded Susan.

    Rose slid her ass to the edge of her chair and spread her legs, revealing navy blue panties that matched her suit and skirt. The outline of the finger-ring on the egg’s tail was visible through the panties with a dark stain of wetness highlighting the shape.

    “Please let me come, Madam Susan! Oh fuck!” begged Debbie.

    “There’s my foul-mouthed little whore. But you still owe Stephanie two orgasms before you get to come and …”

    “Please! I can’t stop it!” Her hips flailed, as she tried to fuck Susan’s fingers, completely out of control and trying to come, regardless of the punishment.

    The fingers whipped out of her and Susan’s hand slapped her pussy hard, sending a convulsive spasm through her body, as the initial slap nearly sent her over the edge, until the sting caught up and pushed back the climax.

    Susan stopped petting her and placed her hands on her thighs. “As I was saying, you still owe Stephanie two orgasms…”

    “Please let me make her come!” pleaded Debbie.

    “Calm down and listen please. That request was much more appropriate, but I need to reset your expectations. Lisa missed you this morning, so you’ll need to take care of her first. Did I tell you to stop playing with your tits?”

    Debbie complied.

    “You’ll need to thank Rose for keeping your egg warm. Before you get to come.”

    “Thank you, Rose,” Debbie cut in.

    “Thanks for your enthusiasm, but you need to listen. I am excited that you chose to join us, and maybe my excitement led you to believe it’s about you first. Everyone in this room is your superior, so you need to understand they come first, figuratively and literally.”

    “I understand, Madam Susan.”

    “That’s good, Debbie. So, how does a self-proclaimed ‘cunt-hungry little slut’ properly thank Rose for keeping your egg warm?”

    Debbie took a deep breath, eyes darting from her panties to her green eyes, that seemed fixed on Debbie’s spread pussy.

    “I think I should eat her pussy until she comes in my mouth, Madam Susan,” said Debbie, as she continued to fondle her tits and tried to look as seductive as she could.

    It was all so new and completely out of control, but a paradigm shift had occurred in her mind, to a mindset of the naughtier the situation, the hotter she got.

    “What do you think, Rose?” asked Susan, knowing the answer.

    She smiled and nodded. “Yes please, Madam Susan. Can I make her earn it?”

    “She’s your cunt-hungry little whore to use as you see fit. Only one rule— no matter how much she begs or gives puppy-bitch eyes, or what she promises you… she does not get to come.”

    Debbie whimpered, “Please, Madam Susan. I’ll be good, I promise.”

    “Do you see that? It’s so hard to say no, but she gets so carried away. She really needs to be taught self-control. She’s just so damned cute and willing to do…”

    “Anything,” whimpered Debbie.

    “Don’t you just want to trib her until she comes like a screaming little slut, Rose?”

    “Please,” replied Debbie, not knowing what she was even talking about.

    “I really do,” Rose sighed. “So do you want your toy back, cunt-whore?”

    Susan’s finger slid back down Debbie’s wetness, as she moaned her response.

    “Yes! Please! Miss Rose, thank you for keeping it warm. Can I please thank her with my tongue, Madam Susan?”

    “It’s up to Rose. Would that be a proper thank you?” asked Susan.

    “Will you beg for it, Cunt-whore Debbie?” the redhead asked, in a stern yet overwhelmingly sexy tone.

    “Yes, please let me taste your pussy, Miss Rose,” she pleaded, gyrating against Susan’s fingers, while Stephanie and Lisa watched, in awe.

    “Tasting your third pussy of the day. Did anyone else here munch three cunts on their first day?”

    “No, Madam Susan,” they replied in unison.

    “Two?”

    “No, Madam Susan,” they repeated.

    “Me neither; you’re the prize-winning cunt-slut, Debbie. How does that make you feel?” asked Susan, and her fingers curled into Debbie.

    “Ah! Huh! Uh-uh-uh,” Debbie groaned, losing control again.

    “Will Rose satisfy you, cunt-whore?”

    Debbie groaned and shook her head. “Need to thank, Lisa!”

    The other three gasped and giggled, and Susan withdrew her hand. “What a slut, Debbie!”

    She pushed her forward. “You’d better get busy, or you’ll be here all night. Cunt-whores crawl on hands and knees.”

    “Yes, Madam Susan,” replied Debbie, and she dropped to her knees and then to all fours.

    Rose looked at her and smiled. “They call you the cunt-muncher, Debbie. Did you know that?”

    She knew it, and the new Twisted Debbie was proud of it. She could not let herself think much about anything she’d done that day. It was surreal and if Rational Debbie thought about it objectively, she would never forgive herself. But the pleasures she had felt and the throbbing aching need between her legs pushed it all away. She had to know how Rose tasted, and needed to feel the rush of making her body quiver as she would feed Debbie her sweet nectar.

    Twisted Debbie wanted the others to watch and to want her. And she wanted them all to come in her mouth. And whenever Madam Susan allowed her to come, she wanted them all to touch her and watch, as she came for all of them. But at that moment, the thing she needed most, was for the dark blue panties to come off, so she could experience what was beneath them. The wet spot had gotten bigger, and she would need to taste it before removing them, if Rose would let her.

    She needed to breathe her in and taste her as she came. Need was the right word, for what she felt— it was beyond pure desire. Something in her core needed to be fed and Susan had provided the feast.

    “Please let me make you come, Miss Rose. I need your cum flooding my mouth…”

    “Touch your pussy when you beg, Debbie,” said Susan, matter-of-factly.

    Debbie eagerly complied. “Huh! Uh! Please, let me taste your pussy, Miss Rose.” She rubbed herself quickly to the edge but pulled herself back.

    “Help me out of these panties,” smiled Rose.

    “Can I please taste them first, Miss Rose.”

    “Damn, I think I love her, Madam Susan.”

    “Do you see what I mean? She’s a manipulative little slut and it’s hard to say no,” teased Susan, before her tone changed. “I did not tell you to stop touching yourself, Debbie. Remove your hand, please. Girls, edge her, please.”

    “Time to show me those cunt-munching skills I’ve heard so much about,” said Rose.

    Twisted Debbie was beaming with a demented sense of pride. She leaned in, feeling the skirt hem against her forehead as she pressed her tongue against the dark spot of her new target’s panties. As the moist panties, touched her tongue, she felt the hands of her fellow servants caressing her ass and thighs, working closer to her throbbing pussy.

    As Rose’s essence crept into her taste buds, she inhaled her aroma deeply into her body, feeling a tingling wave of excitement flood through her. She moaned her pleasure, sampling her third pussy of the day, while four hands explored her naked body. Both her breasts and her lower body tingled from the warm, gentle caresses of Stephanie and Lisa, while she heard Susan moaning behind her. Debbie could envision Susan touching herself as she commanded her girls.

    “Oh, yes, such good girls,” sighed Susan.

    Debbie felt the toy vibrating inside Rose, as she tongued the redhead’s panties, feeling the finger-ring tail of the egg beneath the fabric. After a few licks, she engulfed her pussy through the panties and wiggled the tail with her tongue, before pulling back to plead further.

    “Can I… AH!”

    A pair of fingers slipped inside her, breaking her train of thought.

    “Please, Oh God…” She fought to regain her composure, “Can I have your panties, so I can make you cum in my mouth?”

    “Yes please,” groaned Rose, looking hungrily down at her.

    Debbie pushed Rose’s skirt higher and she raised her ass off the chair to assist. She held it raised, while Debbie wiggled the dark blue panties down and off slowly. As she pulled her feet free, Rose’s legs spread, revealing her red bush atop her petite pink pussy lips, glistening with her precious nectar.

    “I could not bring myself to let her shave that beautiful burning bush. Of all the pussies I’ve encountered, I never saw such a pretty color.”

    Somewhere in her mind, the biblical reference to describe Rose’s muff should have triggered the moral compass that had guided Debbie her whole life, but Susan had released desires within her, so that she no longer could be contained. A primal hunger had grown within her and needed to be fed. The more deviant the thought, the more powerful the hunger, and the more gratifying the reward.

    Despite the red tail and finger ring protruding from her labia, Debbie knew exactly what Susan was talking about. It was a perfect amber-red hue that drew the eyes and the need to taste. She wasted no time teasing or easing into servicing her. She needed to satisfy the hunger and devour her prey completely. As her mouth opened, her eyes focused on the intensely green eyes of her quarry and her willing submission.

    As she engulfed the tender softness of Rose’s womanhood, the fingers inside Debbie intensified their charge, while a second set of fingers rolled her clit. But somehow, the intensity of her focus on her new target was able to overcome their attempts to distract her.

    The intensity of Rose’s taste was stronger at the source. and she was sure she tasted the hint of sweet cherry and tangy orange her mind had pictured from the color of her muff. Her opened mouth had engulfed Rose’s pussy, as her tongue swirled across her labia and the rubber tail that vibrated in her mouth. The resulting frantic moan of pleasure that erupted from Rose, intensified the need, and Debbie’s head and tongue moved at a frenzied pace.

    Rose grunted in disbelief, as the egg vibrated deep inside her, while Debbie stimulated her pussy. It was unlike anything she’d ever felt. Rose had never seen Susan masturbate before, but feeling what Debbie was doing, she knew they had not exaggerated her skills. Her mind raced as the sight of her Mistress masturbating, pushed her even faster toward a climax. She was in awe that Debbie had such an effect on Susan but understood exactly why.

    She saw Susan’s fingers rubbing frantically, to catch up with her, as she realized the orgasm was taking her. She managed to get a hand on Debbie’s head as the climax hit.

    Debbie felt Rose’s hand as a rush of cum coated her tongue. The hand pushed her head against her pussy as Rose’s hips also pressed against her face. She managed to keep her head in motion, despite the smothering force driving her face into her spasming loins. She felt the tickle of the fiery bush on her nose as Rose’s creamy juices coated her face.

    Rose bellowed with a rhythmic primal grunt, as her climax took her. Debbie was consumed by the lustful hunger that drove her to please her new paramour to a level no one else had taken her. And, despite the relentless efforts of Lisa and Stephanie to distract her, the need to please outweighed her own need for pleasure.

    Warm, sticky cum coated Debbie’s face as Madam Susan began to whimper. “I’m coming with you, my pet.”

    With that, Rose’s thighs began to spasm as her heels left the floor. The sense of complete power seized control of Debbie and intensified her hunger. She was oblivious to the roaming hands invading her own body, only seeing the desperation in her prey’s eyes as they darted from Debbie to her madam in the throes of climax. Knowing Rose was completely helpless and consumed by pleasure, unleashed a merciless savage inside of Debbie, unable to accept anything less than total surrender.

    That moment came when Rose’s desperate eyes locked onto Debbie’s and a series of almost humming grunts escaped her in time with her shuddering body spasms, causing the chair legs to thump even with carpet beneath.

    She vaguely heard Lisa whisper, “Fuuuck,” in awe of what she was watching.

    Determined to make Rose’s climax last, Debbie sucked her pussy hard with her mouth opened wide and pressed firmly against her, while pressing her tongue inside. The vibrator pressed against her tongue just before it gave way and sucked into her mouth. Nearly choking on the egg’s tail, she kept her focus on Rose and narrowed her efforts to her clit, pelting it with her waggling tongue. She held the egg in her mouth as she tongued Rose’s clit, causing saliva to escape and run down her chin, but her vibrating tongue added to the stimulation of Rose’s clit. Each waggle of her tongue caused another mini spasm through Rose’s body, until she finally pulled Debbie’s head away, gasping for breath.

    “Oh, fuck!” gasped Rose. “I am in – love.”

    Suddenly, the reality of hands fondling her body and fingers thrusting in and out, returned with a vengeance, and she pleaded, “Oh God, please! I’m gonna come!”

    “Slap it back, Stephanie!” commanded Susan, and the fingers pulled out and slapped her pussy.

    Once again, the initial slap nearly made her come, before the sting set in and pushed the urge back.

    The egg vibrated in her mouth, and she knew it would soon be back in her pussy, tormenting her for as long as Susan liked. Knowing it would likely be futile, she begged for relief, with the toy still in her mouth. “Pwease, I nee to hum.”

    “How many times, must I repeat myself, Debbie?” asked Susan, still panting herself. “You owe Stephanie at least one orgasm first…”

    “Pwease can I huck her hussy,” she begged, and the fingers were back inside her, moving slowly but firmly, in and out.

    “You really shouldn’t talk with your mouth full. Lisa, would you please put the egg in its proper orifice. I can’t believe our greedy little whore sucked it right out of Rose’s cunt so she could have it to herself.”

    “Thank you, Madam Susan,” replied Lisa. “Can I prep her with my tongue?”

    “Of course, my pet, you should always prep your whore for her toys.”

    As Stephanie’s hands caressed her tits, Lisa worked in behind her and tapped Debbie’s feet, signaling to spread her knees wider. As she did, she felt Lisa’s breath on her and moaned. Without hesitation, she felt Lisa’s tongue run the length of her cunt, with a firm, slow lick that carried over her asshole. When Debbie felt the tongue on her sphincter, she let out a gasp— one of shock and surprised pleasure.

    Lisa repeated the lick, several times, loving the sound of Debbie’s moans of pleasure. While she was being thoroughly tongued, Stephanie held a hand to her chin palm up, to receive the toy from her mouth.

    Debbie ejected it into her palm, and said, “Thank you, Madam, ah, Miss Stephanie,” said Debbie, before the next lick took her voice. She groaned and gasped, “Oh God please!”

    “Which orifice would you like it in, Debbie?” asked Lisa, as she reached to receive it from Stephanie.

    Debbie was again shocked by the implication that it would, at some point, be in her ass, but managed to respond despite another masterful lick from Lisa. “Pussy please,” she replied, whining.

    “Does a whore have a pussy, Debbie?” asked Susan.

    She shook her head and tried again. “Please can I have the egg in my cunt, Miss Lisa?”

    “Yes, you may, Cunt-whore Debbie,” replied Lisa, as it touched Debbie’s swollen labia.

    “Oh!” she gasped, as Lisa twisted it in and shoved it in deep with her finger. “Please turn it down, Madam Susan, it makes me want to come”

    “It’s on low, Debbie. Who decides when you come, Debbie?” barked Susan.

    “You do, Madam Susan, or anyone in the room but me,” she added submissively, somehow enjoying the fact she had no say in the matter.

    “That’s correct. You have not yet properly serviced Lisa, and you still owe Stephanie. Lisa, would you like to be served now, or maybe wait ’til later tonight?”

    The egg kept Debbie tingling on the edge, and she whimpered, afraid to beg again for fear of prolonged torture.

    “After watching that, I’m kind of afraid, but I would really rather not wait, Madam Susan.”

    “And you, sweet Stephanie, now or later?”

    “Now please,” replied Stephanie, emphatically.

    “Well, Debbie, you are in high demand. It’s going to be a busy afternoon. We’d better hurry, whores. We still must do some toy shopping before her rehearsal. Debbie, would you please help Lisa out of her lingerie? Can that masterful tongue handle these demands before rehearsal?”

    Debbie clenched her thighs together trying to maintain control over the vibrating devilish egg inside her. She wanted to come so badly, she was shaking.

    “Yes, Madam Susan. Thank you, Madam Susan,” she replied, as her eyes turned to the tall, slender body having the only pussy in the room she had yet to taste.

    As their eyes met, rehearsal seemed miles from her thoughts. She needed to taste Lisa and feel how much her body would shudder, as she made her come as hard and long as she would allow. Debbie needed to know how much nectar she could extract from her precious pink flower.

    The overwhelming need to come remained, and she would do whatever they required to make that happen… Naked, on all fours, mentally unconstrained, and ready to beg, she felt the most alive she had ever felt…

    To be continued.


  • Fucking the Remote

    Font size : +


    That fucking remote; I can’t ever watch my television without getting a moist pussy. I am a very horny 19 year old girl and I just can’t keep dry when I look at the shape of my remote.

    “Where the hell is it?” is usually said looking at the remote for more than one reason. Don’t get me wrong, the shows I watch are definitely important to me, but my horny needs are much more important than True Blood. The curves and hardness of my remote just make me feel a lot better than any vampire show can!

    In fact, I’m looking for the electronic now. So far, my blankets are tossed on the ground, art supplies are spilling off my desk, and my furniture has been completely moved around. Great isn’t it? I can not stand messes, but I’ll worry about that after I get my aching pussy pleased.

    Drops of cum were greasing my slit and soaking my cotton thong as I continued to bend down to look for my remote. A gentle breeze kept blowing across my damp hole with my skirt opening up and I felt a strong spasm from my walls as I imagined how good the plastic of my remote would feel inside me.

    I was working underneath couch when I felt a soft hand pull my thong aside, my hole fully exposed as a finger traced the rim teasingly. My lips opened to a moan while my body pushed back on the searching finger; as my body pushed back, I felt the mysterious finger pull away from me only to be replaced by a hard, cold plastic.

    “Oh fuck!” I gasped in exasperation with my head bending down. The plastic was slowly being worked into me, being bounced in and out of me by the centimeter. I was beginning to feel bumps on my velvet walls and I opened my eyes wide in amazement: I was going to be fucked with a remote!

    My body shivered uncontrollably as the entire length of my juicy cunt was filled with cold plastic, my juices splattering on my assailant’s hand. My mind was blank with sexual urge; my body was under complete control of my cunt.

    The hard cushion feel of the buttons against my desperately aching cunt gave me sensations that I had never felt before in my life. As the buttons pulled back and forth on my inner muscles, my cunt worked into overdrive. Girl cum began to fall from my pussy in a torrent, rivulets of juice cascading down my thighs. The throws of my orgasm rocked my body harder as the remote was forced even farther into my cunt and a tongue brushed against my anus.

    Jerking uncontrollably, my body writhed on the floor in pleasure and pushed back onto the searching tongue. The ring of my ass opened slightly as the pink tongue snaked its way into my rear end.

    “Oh god,” I cried as my breath began to catch up with me again, my fingers working slowly on my clit as I leaned against the sturdy sofa. My fingers massaged my throbbing clit as a tongue worked my ass and the remote pounded my pussy. A hand slowly worked the globe of my ass cheek as they feasted on my ass hole.

    A weight pressed into my back, the soft swell of a breast and smooth skin rubbing against me as I felt the warm breath of my room mate float over my neck. “Turn over,” she breathlessly whispered in my ear.

    Gina let me turn over before her tongue began to attack my love button. Her hand continued to pummel my tunnel as her lips stuck on my mound and greedily sucked on me. Her face was getting covered in my juices and I couldn’t believe how hot it made me.

    My fingers played with her hair lovingly, keeping the brown strands out of her face as she ate me out. Her pink tongue lashed and flicked over my clit quickly as her brown eyes bored into mine, the intensity between us heating my cunt. The buttons on my remote continued to massage and roll over my walls as Gina added her finger into my hole, my cunt stretching to accommodate the width. My eyes began to tear up as my pussy seemed to work through the paralysis it wanted to go into and my hips shook as more cum pouring down my ass.

    There was no doubt now that we needed a new remote once she took it out of me: the entire thing was coated with my juices, most likely seeping down between the buttons to the electrical. Gina just tossed it aside with the rest of the mess in the room and straddled me.

    I could feel the heat from her snatch on mine as her full, plump lips pressed into my thin pair. A gentle swish of her hips made our clits meet and I gasped: I had never been like this with a girl before and it was incredible! The initial shock wore off and I felt my clit aching to be touched again. Feeling the slippery smooth skin against me was exciting and oh-so addictive. I just wanted to feel more of it! Together, we grinded and mashed our mounds together in a fuck lust.

    Our pussy juice mixed together as it dripped down my ass and onto the carpet and I felt so naughty for it. The naughtiness added to my throbbing walls. The fact that our hard nipples were rubbing against each other made the throbbing even worse and it wasn’t long before I yelled out to her that I wanted to come on her.

    Gina must have really liked that because her hips furiously pumped me before she tensed with me, our bodies shaking as her cum drenched my slit. I felt her hand against mine and I held it as her body rocked mine, the two of us panting and moaning as sweat spotted our skin.

    Her free hand dipped between us and pulled out covered in our m?nge of juices. One finger went in my mouth as another went in hers. We lay there, holding each other closely before getting up to clean the mess I had made.


    5 comments
    «1»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-09-01 21:06:01
    Any lesbian should meet me at binu siprox

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-04-19 17:04:01
    Doh! the TV! I feel that joke may have lost its initial impact…

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-04-19 17:02:42
    As a guy I can recommend against this. I tried the same thing once. It was very embarrasing at the hospital when every time I farted it turned of the TV. 🙂

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-04-04 22:36:00
    Fuck if I masturbate any more it’ll be my fifth cum since I started reading the story

    anonymous readerReport 

    2010-12-02 19:39:44
    a litlle more of remote fucking pleesse! Even though i would have liked more fucking, maybe a dildo, i climaxed. To all those horny teens who are masturbating right now,- masturbate some more! its actually good for you.

    «1»
  • A Boy and his Genie – Chapter 04

    Font size : +


    Sophie shows Matt how to properly enjoy having a genie.

    Matt woke up the next morning to the feeling of soft, warm flesh on top of him, two mounds pressing into his chest. His cock was rubbing against something wet, and he could hear soft breathing. He opened his eyes, and saw that Sophie was laid on top of him, sleeping peacefully, her big, pink duvet covering them both. Matt looked over at her clock, and saw that it was just after 7am. He figured it must be about time for them to get up for school, but truth be told, he didn’t actually know how far away from school Sophie lived.

    Matt started trying to move out from under her, but this just caused the beautiful girl to stir. She opened her eyes, looked at him, and smiled.
    “Morning,” she said, before giving him a peck on the lips. “So how was your first time sleeping with a girl?”
    “Good,” Matt replied, laying his hands on her bottom. “Cuddling up to you is really nice.”
    “You’re not a bad cuddle buddy yourself,” Sophie smiled, before giving him another kiss. “I could do this all day, but we should get to school.”
    “Do we have to? I mean, we’ve got genies. We could just stay here and have fun, and no-one could stop us.”
    “We could do that, and I’ve done it many times,” Sophie said, climbing off of Matt. “But there’s plenty of fun to have at school. We’ve got decades of fun with Lumiosa and Alexis, remember, so there’s plenty of time to play hooky and fuck all day long.”
    “I guess,” Matt sighed. “And I guess you’ve got more experience than me. Your body’s probably not as desperate for sex as I am.”
    “Oh trust me, I’m still up for plenty of sex. And I certainly had plenty of it when I first got Alexis. Like the first month or so of me having her was just non-stop sex.”
    “That sounds fun.”
    “Oh it was. Very fun.” Sophie smiled, before walking over to her drawers. She bent over, so as to give Matt a good view of her butt. “But we need to get ready for school. Summon Lumiosa to dress you.”

    Matt nodded, and got up to get Lumiosa’s lamp, but to his surprise, he couldn’t find it.
    “Uh, Sophie…” He said. “Lumiosa’s lamp’s not here. And neither is Alexis’.”
    “What!?” Sophie exclaimed in a panic, and began looking around for them. “Oh fuck. You know, for how high and mighty Alexis likes to act, she can be a bit stupid sometimes.”
    “What do you mean?”
    “Well, when they teleported us here, it apparently didn’t occur to either of them that it might be a good idea to send their lamps with us. Which means they’re back at your place still.”
    “So what’ll we do?”
    “This.”

    Sophie picked her phone up, and handed it to Matt. “Dial your house.”
    “Why?” He asked, confused.
    “Just do it.” Matt dialled, and handed it back to Sophie.
    “Go upstairs to Matt’s bedroom, and get the two lamps that are on the floor, making sure not to touch either of them with your bare hands,” Sophie ordered to the person on the other end of the phone. “You will then bring them to 32 Wayford Way.”

    Sophie hung up the phone, and put it down.
    “What did you just do!?” Matt asked her, concerned.
    “Well I just ordered the person the other end of the phone, who from the sounds of things was your mother, to bring our lamps over here,” Sophie explained.
    “But how-”
    “A long time ago I wished for everyone to do everything I said. Your mom just couldn’t help but obey me without question.”
    “That’s…cool, I guess,” Matt said.
    “Matt, as time goes on, you’ll get much better at making the most of your wishes. Since I got Alexis, I’ve pretty much never been sad. That’s what having near-infinite power at your disposal does.”
    “You’re really used to this genie thing, aren’t you?”
    “Of course. I’ve had Alexis for 3 years now. You’ll be like this before long, don’t worry.” Sophie then kissed Matt passionately. “So I reckon we’ve got at least 15 minutes before your mom arrives with the lamps. Wanna fuck until then?”
    “Sophie, I’m a teenage boy who 2 days ago lost his virginity, and yesterday organised an orgy with two dozen horny girls,” Matt replied. “Of course I wanna fuck.”

    Sophie grinned, and practically pounced on Matt, ramming his cock into her. Matt grabbed her ass, and squeezed it as she rode him.
    “Oh yeah, that’s how you do it Matt!” Sophie moaned. She stroked his chest, and leaned down to kiss him.
    “Oh God, I’m so glad I got a genie!” Matt moaned. “This is great!”
    “You’re telling me!” Sophie cried out. Matt wiggled his hips to try and match Sophie’s own movements, but the incredible pleasure he was feeling all over his body made it difficult to muster the strength.

    Matt blew his load pretty quickly, and he felt Sophie’s pussy begin to contract around his dick as he shot cum into her. She collapsed on top of him, and they made-out passionately as they rode out their orgasms together. When it was all over, they laid there cuddling for a while, stroking each-other’s skin.
    “It may interest you to know,” Sophie whispered in Matt’s ear. “That I wished for my sexual partners and I to always orgasm at the same time. Hence why we’ve been perfectly in sync.”
    “Well I’m certainly not complaining.” Matt kissed Sophie’s neck, causing her to giggle.

    Just then, Sophie’s bedroom door opened, and in walked Matt’s mother, carrying the two lamps in her hands.
    “Mom!” Matt exclaimed. “I…I can explain!”
    “I have brought the lamps you requested, Mistress,” she said in a monotonous, trance-like state.
    “Oh good, and you even wore gloves to stop the burning,” Sophie smiled, before grabbing Alexis’ lamp from her. “Good slave. Matt, get yours.”
    “Uh…” Matt said, a little freaked out about being naked with his mother in the room.
    “Matt, she won’t remember any of this, I promise,” Sophie said, kissing him, and rubbing the lamp, releasing Alexis.

    “Alright, if you’re sure,” Matt said, still unconvinced. He took Lumiosa’s lamp from his mother’s hand, and the instant he did, she snapped out of her trance.
    “W…what’s going on?” She asked. “Where am I? Matt? What’s happening? Why are you naked? Who are these girls?”
    “Hi Mrs Evans, I’m Sophie, Matt’s new girlfriend, and this is Alexis, my genie,” Sophie said cheerfully.
    “What are you talking about?” Mrs Evans asked.
    “That’s not really important, since you’re not going to remember any of this,” Sophie grinned. “Alexis, do your stuff.”
    “Your wish is my command, Mistress,” Alexis smiled. She snapped her fingers, and Mrs Evans instantly vanished.
    “What did you do to her!?” Matt shouted.
    “Oh relax Matt,” Alexis said. “Sophie just had me send your mother home with no memories of this. She’s fine.”
    “Do you do this a lot?” Matt asked.
    “Well, I order people around all the time, but it’s not often I bother wiping their memories, since they generally don’t have anything worth forgetting,” Sophie replied. “Anyway, Alexis, I wish we were both dressed. Matt, summon Lumiosa and wish yourself dressed.”

    Alexis and Sophie were instantly dressed in tight tops and jeans, which Matt observed didn’t seem to involve underwear of any sort. He then rubbed his own lamp, releasing Lumiosa.
    “What do you desire of me, Master?” She asked him, appearing naked, and on her knees.
    “Hey look, it’s little miss “I can’t think for myself”,” Alexis joked. Lumiosa shot her an annoyed look, before turning back and smiling at Matt.
    “I wish to be clothed,” Matt said.
    “As you wish, Master.” Lumiosa snapped her fingers, and Matt was instantly wearing a pair of swimming trunks, and a thin vest. Sophie and Alexis giggled
    “Uh Lumiosa, this isn’t quite what I had in mind…” Matt told her.
    “I’m sorry Master, are you displeased with how I have granted your wish?” Lumiosa began crying. “I merely chose some clothes from your drawers, like I did yesterday!”

    “Has this girl always been such a crier?” Sophie asked her genie.
    “As long as I’ve known her,” Alexis replied. “It’s almost sad how upset she gets at messing up a wish. Hey Lumiosa, something like this!” Alexis snapped her fingers, causing a set of Matt’s jeans, as well as one of his T-shirts, to appear floating in mid-air, before laying down on the bed.
    “Is this right, Master?” Lumiosa asked, through her tears. Matt nodded, and Lumiosa snapped her fingers again, swapping the incorrect clothes with the correct ones. Lumiosa then got back to crying and bowing. “Master, I beg your forgiveness, and await whatever punishment you find me worthy of!”
    “Lumiosa, I’ve told you already, I’m not going to punish you,” Matt said, giving her a hug. “You try, and that’s all I ask.”
    “Thank you Master…” Lumiosa said, stopping crying.

    “Aaaanyway,” Alexis said, standing up. “It’s about time we headed off to school. Sophie, want me to teleport us there, or shall we take the Ferrari?”
    “Teleport,” Sophie replied. “And dress Lumiosa in some of my clothes.” Alexis snapped her fingers, dressing her fellow genie in jeans and a T-shirt.
    “Hey, you know that bit about Lumiosa being my genie, not yours?” Matt said. “I meant it, you know.”
    “Oh relax, I just thought it might be a good idea for her to wear clothes at school,” Sophie said. “So you coming then?”
    “What about breakfast?” Matt asked.
    “I wished away my need for food years ago,” Sophie replied. “I only do it for fun now.”
    “That sounds like a good idea actually,” Matt agreed. “Lumiosa, I wish for you to remove my need for food.”
    “Your wish is my command, Master,” Lumiosa said, and Matt’s hunger instantly went away.
    “Alright then, teleport us to school,” Matt commanded.

    The two genies snapped their fingers, and the 4 of them were instantly stood outside the school gates. Sophie took Matt’s hand in hers.
    “What are you doing?” He asked her.
    “Well we’re boyfriend and girlfriend now, so we should start acting like it,” Sophie smiled. “Come on, there’s learning to be learned and fun to be had.”

    Matt and Sophie walked into school hand-in-hand, with Lumiosa and Alexis following behind them.
    “Hey man, why are you with Sophie?” Sam asked as he and Max walked up to the group.
    “Did you wish her to fall in love with you or something?” Max asked. Sophie merely kissed her boyfriend, before looking at his friends, and speaking a one-word command.
    “Orgasm.” The instantly she said it, the two boys went rigid, as did their cocks. They felt to the floor, their knees giving way as their groins were suddenly struck by an almighty rush of pleasure.
    “Holy fuck!” Max cried out.
    “Oh my God!” Shouted Sam. Both boys started humping the air, as their cocks spurted out cum, creating large wet patches on their groins. The boys were drawing quite a crowd, with people taking pictures and videos on their phones. Matt looked on in shock, while Sophie just had a proud grin on her face.
    “And…stop orgasming!” She ordered the boys, their cocks instantly obeying. She then turned to face the crowd. “All of you will forget what you have just seen, and delete any photos or videos you have taken.”

    The crowd got a glazed look about themselves, and then dispersed, to go about their normal business. Sophie reached down to help Max and Sam up.
    “What…how…?” Sam asked.
    “Alexis is Sophie’s genie,” Matt told his friends.
    “Well there goes my plan to have you make her have sex with me,” Max said.
    “Play your cards right, and you might just get your wish,” Sophie winked. “But for now, Matt and I are a couple.” She kissed her boyfriend.

    The bell went, and Sophie and Matt walked off towards their English class.
    “Hey you two, how about a little clean-up?” Sam shouted after them.
    “Alexis, I wish for you to clean up their cum please,” Sophie said to her genie.
    “Your wish is my command, Sophie,” Alexis said, and the boys’ groins were instantly dry.

    When they got to their English class, they all sat down in their usual seats, with Matt, Sam and Max on the front row, with Sophie, Alexis and Lumiosa sat behind them. The teacher set them some work, and the class got on with it. While they were working, Sophie leaned forward to talk to Max and Sam.
    “Hey guys, wanna really see what a genie’s capable of?” She said to them seductively.
    “Sophie, what are you gonna-” Matt began.
    “Alexis, I wish that Max and Sam would feel as though they were getting incredible blowjobs,” Sophie interrupted him. Alexis merely smirked, and snapped her fingers. Instantly, Sam and Max moaned out, as they felt warm, wet, sensual mouths engulf their dicks, which began to grow hard again.

    “Oh my God…” Sam moaned.
    “It might be a good idea to keep quiet boys,” Alexis giggled. “Though it won’t be easy.”
    “You’re evil, you know that?” Matt said to his girlfriend.
    “Yeah, but you love it,” Sophie said, kissing him. “And your friends seem to love it too.”
    “You two!” Snapped the teacher, Mrs Jenkins. “If you could keep your hands off each-other during class, then I would very much appreciate it.”
    “But you don’t mind it,” Sophie commanded her. “We’re allowed to do what we want.”
    “Yes…I suppose you are,” Mrs Jenkins agreed, unable to resist Sophie’s magical voice. “As you were.”

    “You’re really comfortable with magic, aren’t you?” Matt asked.
    “When you’ve had a genie for 3 years, you just accept it as a part of life,” Sophie shrugged, before turning to Sam and Max. “So you guys enjoying my little gift?” The boys both nodded.
    “Oh God…I’m gonna cum…” Max moaned, but Sophie just shook her head.
    “Not yet you’re not,” she said. “Alexis, I wish that Sam and Max will be unable to orgasm.”
    “Ooo, I like the way you think, Sophie,” Alexis smirked, granting the wish.
    “We don’t!” Both boys moaned.
    “Oh don’t complain,” Sophie said. “Be good, and I’ll let you cum later.”

    The bell went to signal the end of the lesson, and everyone started packing their things away, aside from Sam and Max, who were too engrossed in their blowjobs, which they could never cum from.
    “Come on guys, you can’t just sit there all day,” Alexis teased them.
    “Sophie, can you please let them cum?” Matt asked her.
    “Have mercy!” Max begged.
    “I’ll let you cum later,” Sophie said. “For now, just enjoy the blowjobs. Anyway, Alexis and I have PE to get to. I trust my classmates won’t start ripping their clothes off again like yesterday?”
    “Well maybe they will,” Matt said. “You’re not the only one that can be mischievous.”
    “Oh come on, look at them! They’re enjoying it.” Sophie kissed him. “Come on Alexis, let’s go.”

    The two girls left, leaving Matt with his genie and pleasured friends.
    “Can you two walk?” Matt asked his friends.
    “I…I’m not sure…” Sam moaned.
    “Lumiosa, I wish they could walk.”
    “Your wish is my command, Master,” Lumiosa smiled, and Max and Sam felt the strength returning to their legs. They both stood up, boners obvious in their pants.
    “Can’t you just wish this to end?” Sam asked.
    “Sorry, I can’t override one of Sophie’s wishes,” Matt replied. “We’ll just have to hope she lets you cum eventually.”

    The boys and Lumiosa went to their next class, which involved a lot of trying to hide their pleasure. Max got asked to come up to answer a question on the board at one point, but Matt wished that request away for him, so he didn’t have to embarrass himself TOO much. When they walked out of class, to go for lunch, they saw Sophie and Alexis being chatted-up by Jake and Mark, two members of the school’s football team.
    “Come on babes, you know you want us,” Jake said.
    “Soph’, why you hangin’ out with that loser Matt?” Mark asked. “You know I’m the one you want.” The two boys moved in to kiss the girls, who simply punched them both in the balls.
    “Move out of our way,” Sophie commanded, and the boys immediately did as they were told.

    The girls tried to walk off, but the boys grabbed them.
    “Hey you two, you still owe us kisses!” Mark shouted.
    “I was going to be nice to you, but it seems like I need to teach you guys a lesson,” Sophie said to them in a stern voice. “So until you both apologise, I wish that your dicks will be 1-inch wonders, never get hard, and never cum.” The girls then turned to walk away again. The boys were about to follow, before they felt their groins begin to tingle.
    “What the fuck!?” Mark cried out, and they both ran away to check what was happening to them.

    “Well those guys were dicks,” Sophie said as she walked up to Matt and his friends.
    “Very small dicks, as it now happens,” Alexis laughed.
    “Wow, you really are just like a normal girl, Alexis,” Matt said to the genie. “I wish Lumiosa was more like you.” He then realised what he’d said.
    “Wait, Lumiosa!” He said in a panic.
    “Tell you what, how about I give her some lessons tonight while you two are busy?” Alexis suggested.
    “Busy with what?” Matt asked.
    “Well, as if by magic,” Sophie smirked. “My friends and I are excused from school tomorrow. We’re gonna have a sleepover at mine tonight, and you’re invited too, if you feel like spending the night with a bunch of hot, naked girls.”
    “Naked?”
    “Yeah, it’s a no-clothes sleepover. So you in?”
    “You bet I am,” Matt smiled at the thought.

    “If I can just interrupt,” Sam moaned. “Sophie, how about sorting us out?”
    “Say the magic word, and I’ll say mine,” Sophie teased them.
    “Pleeeaaaase!” They both begged.
    “You wish is my command,” Sophie smirked. “Do it, Alexis. And I wish no-one else would notice.” The genie snapped her fingers, and Max and Sam cried out in orgasm, firing their cum out into their pants. Just as they had earlier, they collapsed back onto the floor, humping the air as they came. When it was over, they felt the mouths finally pull off of their dicks, and they sighed with relief.
    “Honestly, you’d think a guy would be grateful at getting a 2-hour blowjob,” Alexis said.
    “So anyway Matt,” Sophie said. “The slumber party’s not until tonight, but you wanna go back to my place now and get ready?”
    “That sounds good,” Matt replied. “Lumiosa, take the two of us back to Sophie’s place, minus our clothes please.”
    “As you wish, Master,” Lumiosa obliged. She snapped her fingers, as did Alexis, and the 4 of them vanished, leaving Max and Sam behind.

    They popped up in Sophie’s living room, all totally naked.
    “Will you two be requiring us tonight, or shall I take Lumiosa for her education?” Alexis asked.
    “Just one thing,” Sophie replied. “I wish that my friends will have the same sexual performance enhancements you gave me.”
    “Your wish is my command,” Alexis said as she granted it. “Is that all?”
    “Yeah, you’re free to go wherever you want for tonight, but keep your lamps here so we can call you if we want to,” Sophie replied.
    “Lumiosa, for tonight, I want you to do whatever Alexis says,” Matt commanded her.
    “It shall be done, Master,” Lumiosa bowed.
    “Don’t worry Matt, I’ll get to work on her,” Alexis said. “Come on Lumiosa.”

    Alexis vanished, and Lumiosa soon followed. Sophie then gave Matt a big kiss.
    “So who’s coming tonight?” Matt asked her.
    “Megan, Sally and Kelly,” Sophie replied. “Lots of boobies for you to enjoy.”
    “I like yours the best,” Matt grinned, grabbing Sophie’s boobs.
    “Oh yeah? Well I like your dick.” Sophie grabbed Matt’s hardening dick, and squeezed it. They both laid down on the sofa, and made-out.

    “Sophie, can I ask you a question? Have you ever used Alexis’ powers on me before?” Sophie smiled at this.
    “I was wondering when you’d ask that,” she said. “Well…remember that week a year or two ago when you couldn’t think of any girl sexually except me?”
    “Yeah…”
    “That was me. I wished that I’d dominate every guy’s thoughts. That you all wouldn’t be able to resist masturbating to thoughts of me.”
    “I remember that. That was a hard week.”
    “Oh I bet it was…” Sophie gave his dick another squeeze, and gave him another kiss. “There’s also the time I made the boys’ and girls’ PE classes merge and fuck all lesson. I think you were in that class. Of course, I wiped everyone’s memories of it.”
    “You mean to tell me I lost my virginity years ago and I don’t even remember it?”
    “Yeah, that’s what I’m saying.”
    “I’m going to repeat what I said earlier: You’re evil, you know that?”
    “And I’m going to repeat what I said earlier: Yeah, but you love it.”

    The two of them laughed, and kissed. They moved into a spooning position, Matt rubbing his cock against Sophie’s ass, and stroking her stomach with his hands.
    “Sophie, have you ever wanted to go out and find other Masters?” Matt asked her.
    “A little,” she replied. “But now I’ve got you, so I don’t have to. Plus Alexis told me she can’t use her powers to find other genies, so we’d have to track them down ourselves.”

    Sophie then grabbed Matt’s dick, and positioned it by her pussy.
    “What are you doing?” He asked her.
    “Well as much as I like your dick rubbing against my ass, I’d much rather it be inside me,” Sophie replied.
    “Then your wish is my command,” Matt grinned, before sliding inside her.

    ———————————————-

    Alexis and Lumiosa popped up in the local park, still totally naked. As it happened, they were stood on a picnic basket, where a couple was making out. They screamed as the two genies appeared out of thin air.
    “Oh relax, you two act like you’ve never seen two naked genies before,” Alexis said. She snapped her fingers, and the two genies were instantly dressed in their clothes from earlier. “Come on Lumiosa, let’s go for a walk around.”
    “Is this a park?” Lumiosa asked as they walked.
    “Yeah, they’re still common nowadays, but life’s very different generally. Like, have you seen those metal things riding around?”
    “What are they?”
    “They’re called cars. People use them as transport.”

    “Fascinating. This place is truly different to anywhere I have ever been. Where are we?”
    “America. You won’t have heard of it because it hadn’t been discovered when last we saw each-other. I’m glad we ran into each-other though. I’ve not seen another genie in like 3 centuries. It’s nice to be able to talk to someone like me, even if I’ve had the pleasure of lots of kind Masters. It’s why I want you to be more like me. So you can enjoy life like I do, instead of being so focused on pleasing your Master.”
    “But we are genies! It is our duty to please our Masters!”
    “Yeah, and I like it when Sophie’s happy, but I don’t spend every day thinking about how to please her. I grant her wishes when she makes them, but aside from that, she lets me be a normal girl. Well, a normal girl with magical powers. Watch.”

    There were two teenage boys walking past at that time. Alexis waved her hand, and the two boys were instantly naked.
    “I can’t believe Miss Sophie lets you use your powers without her like that,” Lumiosa said.
    “It’s fun, and I’m gonna show you how to have fun,” Alexis said.

    ———————————————-

    Back at Sophie’s house, several hours had passed, and the two teens had lost count of how many orgasms they’d had. Sophie was on all fours, with Matt fucking her from behind, squeezing her ass hard. Matt moaned as he squirted more cum into Sophie’s pussy, which sent her into her own orgasm. Matt noticed the clock, which said it was now nearly 6, and he pulled out of Sophie. The two teens kissed and cuddled on the sofa.
    “Well that was fun,” Sophie panted as they cuddled.
    “Yeah,” Matt agreed. “But your friends are gonna be here soon.”

    Megan, Sally and Kelly arrived before long, and they headed upstairs to the bedroom, the girls all stripping off. Sophie and Matt cuddled on the bed, while the others lounged around the room.
    “So you two are a couple, eh?” Sally asked them.
    “Yeah, we’re in love,” Sophie replied, kissing Matt.
    “I can see why,” Megan said, pointing at Matt’s erection, which embarrassed him.
    “I’d love to have that thing inside me,” Kelly grinned.
    “Well of course you would,” Megan said. “You, unlike the rest of us, are a virgin. You’ve never had the pleasure of having a dick inside you.”
    “Well you know, I’d be happy to correct that if you’d like,” Matt joked.

    “Naughty boy, you’re taken!” Sally laughed.
    “I don’t mind if Kelly wants to fuck him,” Sophie said.
    “Wait…seriously?” Kelly asked.
    “Of course,” Sophie smiled. “I don’t mind sharing Matt. In fact, can I let you girls in on a secret?”
    “What secret?” Megan asked.
    “I can make you do whatever I want,” Sophie replied.
    “Bullshit,” Sally said. “How?”
    “Magic,” Sophie replied. “Just to show you, Megan, Sally, kiss each-other.” Right away, Megan and Sally stood up, wrapped their arms around each-other, and kissed each-other passionately.

    “Holy fuck…” Kelly gasped. Megan and Sally broke their kiss, and their trance instantly ended.
    “Oh my God…” They both said.
    “I don’t know what came over me…” Sally said.
    “I just felt like I HAD to kiss you…” Megan blushed.
    “That’s because you did, because I ordered you to,” Sophie told them.
    “Okay, how did you do that?” Kelly asked Sophie.
    “I told you, magic. Beyond that, it’s a secret. But Kelly, I think it’s time you lost your virginity, so come and lay down on the bed and spread your legs.” The instant Sophie spoke her command, Kelly got up, and laid down as she was instructed.
    “Nervous?” Sophie asked her.
    “A little,” Kelly replied.
    “Don’t be, just lay back, and let Matt do his stuff.”

    Matt climbed on top of Kelly, and kissed her.
    “You sure you’re okay with this, Sophie?” Matt asked his girlfriend.
    “Matt, it’s fine,” Sophie nodded. “I told you, we may be a couple, but we’re allowed to fuck other people. Now take Kelly’s virginity.”
    Matt nodded his agreement, and slid into Kelly slowly. The girl moaned, and Sophie kissed her.
    “You like watching me kiss her, Matt?” Sophie asked. Matt nodded again, and Sophie continued kissing her friend, while Matt thrust in and out of her.
    “Oh God, that’s so hot,” Sally said, watching them.
    “Well tell you what, how about you girls come and join in?” Sophie ordered, and Sally and Megan instantly walked over to them, and started fondling and kissing any exposed skin they could get hold of.
    “Oh my God…” Matt moaned as he fucked Kelly, feeling Sally’s hands fondle him. “This feels incredible…”
    “And just think, you’ve got a whole life of pleasure like this to look forward to,” Sophie moaned between kisses.
    “Oh God, I can’t wait…” Matt moaned, before Sally kissed him. “I can’t fucking wait…”

    ———————————————-

    Author’s message: Hi everyone! Thanks for all the positive comments! I’ve been reading through what you’ve written, including the suggestions, and I’m hoping to implement some of the ideas in future chapters! Next time: Plot development!


  • Respect: Chapter 2

    Font size : +


    Evelyn and Maria take more steps in their relationship to further their deep sexual connection.

    I hope everyone likes it! Please comment and vote at the end of the story!

    ///

    5 months later:

    “Don’t stop.” Evelyn breathes out and grasps at the shirt her lover is wearing. Her heart is beating a mile a minute, her breathing escalating, and her grip so incredibly tight on the younger woman that her knuckles are white. Suddenly the pleasure she is receiving from the other woman stops as a beautiful dark head of hair raises from between her thighs. “Did you say stop?” Maria gasps out in concern and confusion. Evelyn’s thighs had been wrapped around her head for the past few minutes and her heart stopped when she thought she heard a four-letter word other than ‘fuck’. The blonde whimpers and shakes her head furiously while grabbing at her dark brown pigtails to push her head back down. “No! Keep going! Keep- Yes! Right there!” Evelyn screams as she quickly nears her climax. Within the few more seconds of tongue lashing, her body tenses and shakes in orgasm, riding the brunette’s tongue until the other woman pulls away. She smiles happily and gently tugs her lover up to meet her lips.

    “So,” Maria starts but gets interrupted by a kiss from her lover before continuing, “if you didn’t say stop, what did you say?” Evelyn smirks and drops her hands down to slide underneath the old band t-shirt her lover has on. “I said don’t stop.” They both giggle and steal a few more kisses. Maria eventually sits back on her heels and looks around the room.

    Evelyn divorced Terry as amicably as she could. However, Terry wanted a fight but she had the best lawyer in the country so he wasn’t hard to beat. They still haven’t made their relationship public just yet. They agreed to stay in their tiny little bubble for a while longer. After only a few weeks of quitting her job, Maria had been offered a very high paying job deep in the downtown business area with a largely popular company. Eventually, she moved closer to her work and upgraded to a better apartment. That is what they were painting before Evelyn decided to take off her t-shirt to paint in only a thin bra and an old pair of painting overalls. How could Maria resist?

    “This apartment is so big for just yourself.” Evelyn says as she takes in the beautiful sight in front of her. Maria has her hair parted into two different french braids coming down to rest on her collarbones. A light sheen of sweat is shown on her forehead and neck. Her cheeks flushed and hair sticking to her forehead. A loose band t-shirt with tight jeans wraps her body deliciously. Maria gives her lover a smile and furrows her eyebrows slightly in curiosity when she sees the older woman looking at her differently. Sort of euphorically. “What is it, babe?” She asks which only makes the other woman smile wider.

    “Let’s move in together.” Evelyn says with a bright smile. Maria’s jaw drops and she lets out a light laugh. “You’re not funny Evelyn.” She says and shakes her head. She stands up and grabs the roller from the pan before starting on the wall again. Evelyn frowns slightly at the young woman’s response and stands as well, pulling her clothes back on. “I’m not trying to be…Maria, look at me.” Evelyn says and takes her lover’s hand in her own. She waits until those eyes look at her and she smiles softly. “You know me…I wouldn’t say something like that if I didn’t mean it.” She insists and pushes back a strand of hair falling in the brunette’s eyes. Maria bites her lip and glances around the room.

    “I just moved in here Eve. Not to mention we aren’t even public yet-“ Maria says softly and smiles when Evelyn eagerly interrupts her. “Then I could move in and we can go public! I know we said we wanted our little bubble but now I just want to kiss you anywhere I want and visit you at work for lunch or whatever regular couples do. What do you say?” Evelyn asks and wraps her arms around the brunette’s waist to pull her in. Maria keeps a straight face despite her suddenly excited state and uses the roller to write yes on the wall. Evelyn jumps her after that both in lust and excitement.

    After a month Evelyn is moved into the new apartment and they are discussing the publicity move with the blonde’s PR advisor. They are walking up to their apartment hand in hand because the complex is a very discreet building when they run into Jeremy, one of their neighbors on the floor. He smiles politely and they do so back. They had already been talking about Evelyn’s history with men and her attraction to them as they walked back to the apartment so Maria whispers to her lover. “And him? Do you find Jeremy attractive?” She asks insecurely. Evelyn stops them on the stairs and faces her girlfriend.

    “No, do you know why?” The brunette simply shrugs so she continues. “Because I am with you. Because I love you. Because I am very much attracted to you.” Maria smiles but Evelyn can see she is not convinced. She decides to make a risky move. She steps forward and slides both hands over curvaceous hips to land on a very sexy ass while her lips find the arch of an ear. “Shall I show you how much I adore you and only you right here? Right now?” Maria’s breathing escalates and she slides a hand onto her lover’s chest right over her heart. “Maybe you can show me in the bedroom instead?” Maria suggests and moans softly when those hands squeeze her ass roughly. They pull away from each other glad to see that Jeremy had not seen their show of affection for his back was to them. They scamper upstairs to end the night with some very passionate and possessive lovemaking.

    However, the next morning was like getting a bucket of ice water thrown over them. Maria leaves for work first so the paparazzi outside is shell shocking. She freezes as a million questions are yelled at her with microphones and recorders thrust at her face. Someone bumps into her from behind and she turns to see Evelyn just as shocked. She gets pulled back into the lobby of their building to hide from the cameras. Evelyn curses at the newspaper she managed to get a hold of and shows Maria. There on the front page of the number one gossip newspaper in the city was a picture of Evelyn touching Maria’s ass while a hand rests precariously close to her breast. The headline reads: Respected businesswoman sleeping with her ex-husband’s former employee. They both look up in rage. Jeremy had obviously taken the picture while they were preoccupied.

    “What do we do now?” Maria asks with concern. They had planned to announce their relationship slowly and smoothly. But this changes everything. This is like ripping off a band-aid that you just put on. Evelyn pulls out her phone and dials Sally’s number. They speak heatedly for quite a few seconds before she stops threatening to bury the man who had outed them and speaks calmly with her PR advisor. She ends the call and purses her lips in distaste.

    “She said we should go about our day as planned and avoid answering any questions. Simply direct anyone asking about our relationship to her. She’s sending a car for us in a few minutes and the driver will help us to the car.” Maria can see that Evelyn is still fuming and gently takes her hand to pull her away from anyone that could see them. She kisses those soft lips she loves so much and wraps her arms around her waist. “We’re going to be fine. It didn’t go as we planned but at least it’s out there and we don’t have to hide anymore. Yeah?” Maria nudges the blonde’s nose with her own before planting another kiss to her lips. Evelyn smiles softly and relaxes into the kiss. “I will see you back here after work.” She whispers before pulling them to the door and having the driver escort them to the car.

    Maria speaks with her boss and must reassure her that nothing will get in the way of her work. The amount of staring she receives is unsettling. She only gets peace when she stays in her office for lunch. She knows her lover is busy but decides to chance with a call anyway. “How are you, love?” Evelyn greets softly and it makes Maria’s heartthrob to be wrapped in her lover’s arms. “It seems like I am the talk of the office today. How are you?” She asks in return and smiles when she hears the blonde giving someone orders. “Honestly? I’m giving everyone a hellish day and it feels amazing.” Maria chuckles fondly at her lover’s words. Often Evelyn takes her frustrations out on her staff. It’s not the right way to deal with it but it makes her feel better and keeps them afraid of her. Exactly how she likes it.

    “You’re a wicked woman.” Maria husks and leans back in her chair. Evelyn chuckles over the phone and stares out the large window in her office. It’s officially fall weather outside and she has a certain urge to be at home with her lover sitting by their burning fireplace wrapped in a warm blanket watching one of the young woman’s ridiculous movies. “I don’t care what anyone thinks. I’m going to meet you at your office after work and we’re going to go home hand in hand because we are in love and we are together shamelessly. Everyone else be damned.” Evelyn growls demandingly and smirks when she hears a very soft moan from the other line. “You’re so hot. I’ll be waiting for you- ugh, I should go. I will see you in a few hours. You, my wonderful girlfriend, are in for some very delicious sex tonight. Mhmm. Love you, bye.”

    Maria waits in her office until she gets a text from Evelyn to meet her in the lobby. The second she sees the older woman her heart soars because no one else matters. Everyone stares and whispers but she only takes the blonde’s hand in her own to be lead back to the elevator. They walk out of her office to be met by plenty of photographers but they simple excuse their way through the crowd to the car. Once inside Maria pounces on her lover, kissing her neck and running her hand up and down the inside of a soft thigh. “I want you so badly right now.” She mumbles into her skin and smirks when she hears a moan. Their short ride home is not short enough. They are still all over each other once they get off the elevator only to stop in their tracks immediately.

    “Terry.” Evelyn whispers in surprise and holds onto Maria’s retreating hand tighter. Terry chuckles and straightens from his relaxed position against the wall. He has one hand in his business suit pocket but the other is holding a beer and pointing at the couple. “You. You are a very sneaky woman. How long was this going on? I figured you were seeing someone while we were together but never did I imagine a woman being your…taste.” He looks at Maria with lecherous eyes and licks his bottom lip. “But her I can understand. A minute of that mouth and her spread legs I would want her on her knees too.” Evelyn’s jaw tightens and she takes a step forward with a fire of rage burning inside her.

    “Get the hell out of our way.” Maria growls once pulling her lover back to her side. Terry smirks and looks at her body with filthy glances while he moves closer. Evelyn wants to hurt him for the way he talks about the love of her life, the way he looks at her, the audacity to come here. “I thought about you a lot Maria. Especially at night when I was alone-“ Terry starts to talk about the way he thought of Maria and Evelyn hears enough. She takes the last few steps to him and slaps Terry straight across the face as hard as she can. “Don’t you dare talk about her ever again!” Evelyn yells and gasps when Terry grabs her wrist, so much anger in his eyes.

    “You are still my wife! Do you hear me?” Terry slurs and pulls on her wrist. Maria swiftly breaks his grip and pushes him away. “Don’t fucking touch her!” She growls and steps forward to push him back against the wall. His hand comes around to hit her in the face quicker than she can dodge it. Suddenly someone is holding Terry back and twisting his arm. Evelyn holds onto her lover’s waist as Jeremy pushes the drunk angry man into the elevator. “Are you alright? Do you want me to call the cops?” He asks with concern as he looks at the two women. Maria looks to Evelyn and they shake their heads opting to simply go back to their apartment. “Thank you, Jeremy.” Evelyn says softly still holding a grudge against the young man.

    “It’s the least I could do. He probably wouldn’t have been here if I hadn’t been stupid. I truly apologize for what I did. I didn’t realize who you were. A-And I shouldn’t have taken a picture despite knowing you or not.” Jeremy looks flustered and severely apologetic. Both women nod in understanding but issue no forgiveness just yet. Evelyn sits her lover down on the couch and cups her chin to inspect her jaw. Anger flares in her with so much ease it scares her. She leans in to place a kiss to the skin she knows will sport a bruise soon. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” She whispers and rests her forehead on the brunette’s shoulder. “He made me so mad- talking about you in the way he was. Like you are not so incredibly important. You are Maria, you are.”

    “Oh, Eve, please. Baby, look at me.” Maria whispers and leads the older woman’s gaze to her own. “Nothing anyone else could say would ever make me doubt that. Everything you do makes me feel like I’m the only one in the room. Let’s just move on? Okay? I don’t want to think about him when I could be thinking about you.” Maria mumbles and kisses the blonde gently. She hums softly to prompt the older woman to respond and receives a nod. “Come here.” She utters and kisses her lover again. Slowly their clothes fall to the ground and they lay together on the couch. Their bodies fit perfectly together. They kiss, caress, moan. Soon their hands find each other’s wet hot centers and it takes them each a while to reach orgasm but it doesn’t matter. Because they kiss with their hot breath mingling between them, their hands giving pleasure, their hips grinding.

    “Tell me you love me.” Evelyn whispers when she feels her orgasm close. Maria moans deeply and wraps her free arm around strong shoulders. “I love you so much. So much baby. Cum with me.” She begs and moves her fingers faster and deeper. In no time they are cumming together wrapped in each other’s arms. Evelyn places soft kisses on her lover’s skin before rolling onto her side. They hold each other for a long time. “I can’t imagine my life without you in it, you know. You’ve ruined me. I can’t be without you.” Maria whispers against soft blonde hair. Evelyn smiles and nudges her face deeper into the woman’s neck. “Then I suppose you have ruined me as well.” She husks and kisses the hot skin underneath her.

    6 months later…

    “I can’t believe you!” Evelyn whispers against the hot sweat-slicked skin of her lover, “You almost said no to me.” Maria chuckles lightly and slides her hand into wet hair. “Baby, forgive me. I really thought you were drunk.” She husks and kisses her lover before she can respond. Evelyn had proposed tonight just before they finished their dinner. During that time Evelyn had drunk a lot of wine so when Maria saw her lover get down on one knee she thought she was joking, therefore, she hesitated before hearing the beautiful words from the blonde. They decided a few months ago that they needed a vacation away together. With a few days of arguing they chose the Gold Coast of Barbados. Right now, they are in their private hot tub…naked.

    “I should punish you.” Evelyn whispers lightly against her ear and smiles when she feels those velvety lower lips grind into her stomach. She uses her teeth to tug at the young woman’s earlobe before releasing it. “I think I have been a…a good girl, Eve.” Maria whispers back and looks down at the blonde. Her breasts are barely above the water and her skin has a slick sheen of sweat just on her chest from the steam of the hot tub. She disentangles her fingers from wet locks of blonde hair before cupping her breasts to show Evelyn her hard nipples. Evelyn bites her lip with a smirk and leans back to rest her arms on the edge of the hot tub.

    “Tell me how you’ve been a good girl. Play with yourself while you do.” Evelyn orders and smiles wide when she sees the spark of excitement in the brunette’s eyes. “That’s right. Go ahead. You may cum whenever you like, love.” She eagerly leans back and glances down into the bubbling waters, furious that she can’t see the hand that had disappeared. She reaches over to slam her hand down on the button that stops the jets. She moans softly at the view and smirks when she hears a moan. “Tell me how you’ve been good.” Evelyn says strictly never looking up from the water and licking her lips. Maria forces herself to think.

    “I…I packed both of our suitcases.” Maria husks and closes her eyes tightly while circling her clit. “Um, I didn’t cry on the airplane wh-which you know I have always done since I was a kid…hate airp-planes.” She nods her head and slides her fingers inside of her hot wet entrance. The hand on her breast moves to grab her lover’s shoulder as her hips grind against her own hand. It’s been a while since she’s masturbated but her hand remembers exactly what she likes. “This morning I ordered you breakfast in bed and then…” She jerks with a gasp on her own fingers and lets her head roll back on her shoulders. Her hips roller harder and fast, pressing her palm against her clit.

    “Then?” Evelyn prompts and digs her fingers into the padding of the tub to keep from reaching out to her lover. Just like Maria, her heart is beating a mile a minute, her breath is labored, and her sex is throbbing for release. But she doesn’t touch. Not yet. “Then I gave you two orgasms from eating your pussy.” Maria whispers with a small smile and arches her back. Her fingers dig into the older woman’s skin and she feels her orgasm closing in. “Pretty proud of yourself for that, are you?” Evelyn asks and is ready to make her move when the brunette lets out her telltale pre-orgasm moan. Now. She grabs the hand underneath the water then the one from her shoulder pulling them both behind the young woman’s back before she can say stop. “Eve! I thought you said I could cum?” Maria whines and arches into the other woman.

    “I’m the only person that makes you cum. Not even you will make yourself cum unless I tell you to. Do you understand that?” Evelyn asks as she holds her hands back with one hand and slides the other between them but doesn’t touch her lover yet. “Yes, baby, I understand. Make me cum. Only you Evelyn.” Maria husks and desperately tries to connect their lips. “That’s my girl.” Evelyn growls and slides three fingers deep into the only pussy she loves to fuck. Maria’s eyes roll back in her head from the pleasure and she grinds onto her lover’s fingers until she reaches her orgasm. She pants for breath and leans her forehead against her fiancé’s. “God damn, I love you.” Maria chuckles lightly and breathes deeply. They leave the hot tub to move to the bed and roll around in the sheets for a few more orgasms. When they calm down she gently strokes her lover’s hair.

    “We’re engaged now…you’re going to have to meet my parents.” Maria whispers and smirks when her lover groans. “I know you think they won’t like you but they will, I promise! I’ve told them all about you. They think you’re amazing.” She whispers and leans back as the blonde looks up at her. “Do they know how old I am? How I’m divorced? How-“ Evelyn could go on and on but she gets interrupted. “How much you love me? How wonderfully you backed off work for me? How you look at me like I’m the only person in the world? Yes, they do.” Maria cups her lover’s face as she speaks. Evelyn sighs softly and raises an eyebrow. “How we had an affair for nearly two years just for sex?” Maria scoffs lightly and rolls her eyes. “Like I would tell them that. It’s none of their business.” She says and brushes back a lock of hair from the blonde’s face.

    “I’m scared they will find out about those two years. That they will think I will do it again. I’m scared they will tell you that you can do better and you’ll realize you can.” Evelyn whispers insecurely and rolls over to look up at the ceiling. Maria sits up and places a hand on the mattress on the other side of her lover’s hip. She places her other palm on a delicious flat stomach to gently move upward. “I have told them that you are the love of my life, Evelyn. This?” Maria husks in question when she places her hand over the blonde’s heart. “Is all I ever need and all I will ever want. No matter who tries to influence me.” Maria promises and leans down to replace her hand with her lips. She doesn’t stop kissing around the soft skin until Evelyn cups the back of her head. Evelyn is not a person who cries. Growing up her mother had told her that crying was a weakness she should never show but Maria had told her differently. Maria always holds her when she cries because it’s not weakness, it’s taking a break from being strong for too long. So she is crying now because she thought of the month that she almost let the love of her life go. “I love you so much, Maria.” Evelyn whispers and runs her fingers through dark brown hair. She hums in contentment when those lips pressed against hers in a chaste kiss.

    After returning from their little vacation Maria plans a trip to her hometown. Carrolton, West Virginia. Her parents have always lived there. She moved out for college in New York but Noah never went to college. He started his own business at home instead. His birthday is in a few weeks and instead of sending her little care package she got him she decided it would be a perfect time for her to introduce Evelyn to the family. A few weeks later they are on a plane. Maria is scared of planes and flying so she, of course, is terrified at the moment. However, the usually calm and collected woman next to her is nervous as well.

    “Baby, I-I don’t think I can do this.” Maria whispers on the verge of crying. Evelyn stares off into space thinking about the impending introduction to the brunette’s family and doesn’t hear her lover’s words. So when she looks over at Maria because she hears a choked sob her heart breaks. Maria had grabbed her blanket and the emergency sleep pills in case the fear is too much and she needs to sleep. “Oh, love, you don’t need those. Come here. Let me hold you.” Evelyn whispers as she pushes her own fears away as well as taking the bottle. Maria easily curls into her fiancé to bury her face in a soft neck and interlock their fingers so tightly her knuckles turn white. She’s hyperventilating already, and her heart feels like it’s going to come out of her chest but after a few calming moments in the blonde’s arms, everything is calm again. When she lifts her head again they are already up in the air.

    “Better?” Evelyn asks softly in her ear and despite the younger woman’s nod, she finds a brown head of hair burying back into her neck. She wraps her arms tighter around the brunette and brings her lips to the young woman’s ear. “You know I didn’t pack that blanket without a good reason.” She husks suggestively and smiles when her lover chuckles and pulls more of the blanket onto her lap. A hand from each woman slips between the other’s thigh and the blonde turns off the lights above them. Many of the other lights are switched off because of the early morning flight so their activities will very likely go unnoticed. They’re very quiet for the most part. Occasionally, Maria will let out a whimper Evelyn a moan. Their fingers diligently bring the other closer and closer to orgasm until they helplessly succumb to the pleasure. Maria’s orgasm had been much stronger than she expected and squirms against the woman’s fingers.

    “Fuck, Eve, give me a break. I-It’s like you can’t stop blowing my mind.” She whispers and chuckles softly. Evelyn reluctantly takes her hand back and places soft kisses down her lover’s neck. “You love it. When I touch you so easily to make you cum for me.” Evelyn husks because she is still in the mood to fuck her lover again and again. Maria shivers and pulls her hand away after a quick squeeze of the pussy she loves so god damn much. “Don’t worry baby. You’ll get some later.” She teases with a smirk and a wink. Evelyn rolls her eyes at the younger woman and silently vows not to let the brunette try anything under her parents’ household.

    Eventually, Maria falls asleep in exhaustion, so Evelyn’s fear comes back tenfold. She does nothing but thinks until they land. She is thankful that she has Maria because her lover quickly qualms her fears once she recognizes her nervousness. In no time they are sitting outside of a large house in their rent-a-car.

    “Ready?” Maria whispers and slides her hand onto a moving thigh that the blonde can’t seem to keep still. Evelyn forces a smile and nods her head. “Yeah.” She mumbles and musters a genuine smile for her love before stepping out of the car. Maria isn’t even standing before a tall boy with shaggy dark brown hair such as her own picks her up to be thrown over his shoulder. Maria playfully beats at the boy’s shoulder and scream in defiance. “Noah! Put me down! Mom!” Maria yells and desperately seeks for help from her mother whom is always on her side. “Noah.” An older woman from the front porch calls to the boy with a tone of finality in her voice but a smile on her face. “Aw! Come on Ma! I was just playing with Mia!” Noah calls back and sets his sister down to wrap her in a true hug. Evelyn rounds the car to grab their bags from the trunk when Noah appears with a smirk on his face.

    “You must be the unlucky girlfriend. Allow me.” Noah says teasingly and helpfully takes their suitcases. Maria smacks his arm as he chuckles and sends a wink to Evelyn to show he is only teasing. “He’s just like you. Cocky and playful.” Evelyn whispers to the brunette and smiles when she sees an eye roll. “We’re confident and charming. It’s the Cortez way.” Maria winks and grabs the last bag to bring in the house. She takes the older woman’s hand as support as they approach her mother standing on the porch with a stern façade over her face.

    “Mom, this is Evelyn. Evelyn, this is Sara, my mom.” Maria introduces and releases a breath when her mom drops the act and holds out her hand with a soft smile. “It’s lovely to finally meet you, Evelyn. I’ve heard so many wonderful things about you.” Sara says and shakes the other woman’s hand. Evelyn smiles back and releases the woman’s hand. “It’s nice to meet you as well.” She takes a deep breath and walks into the house after the older woman. At least she hopes she is older. Maria had told her that her mother was the strictest of the two parents so when her father comes up to swiftly envelope her and the brunette in a hug together she knows she won’t have to worry much about him. They unpack their suitcases in the brunette’s old room.

    “They like you, you know. I can tell. My mom is very hesitant around new people and she accepted you so quickly I almost got whiplash.” Maria jokes and comes up behind her lover to kiss the top of her head. Evelyn takes a deep breath and leans back against the brunette. “God, I hope so.” Her head turns to place a chaste kiss on the young woman’s lips before pulling away to place her toiletries in the bathroom. Soon many people start to show up for the birthday party for the young man and Evelyn starts to get nervous. “Eve, you will be fine. Do you know why? Because you are amazing and amazing people do fine. Now, shut up and kiss me to calm yourself down before we go out there.” Maria smiles and kisses the blonde until she physically feels the woman relax into her.

    The day goes smoothly. Many distant cousins and aunts give the blonde a questionable look but Maria quickly dismisses Evelyn’s worries by saying she doesn’t need to worry about their thoughts because her mother doesn’t like them anyway. Therefore, her mother doesn’t listen to their gossip. Noah slides up next to his sister and clears his throat. Maria looks away from her lover chatting up her grandma to look at Noah. “Can I ask you something?” Noah prompts and continues when his sister nods, “She’s a lot older than you, isn’t she? I mean, she’s hot don’t get me wrong but you can tell. You can’t see it right off the bat but after a while…” He trails off and drinks from his beer. Maria sighs softly and looks back at Evelyn.

    “She turned 36 last year.” Maria mumbles and rolls her eyes when she sees her brother look at her with wide eyes. “She’s not that old Noah. I’m 26. That’s only ten years apart.” She drinks heavily from her margarita when Noah nudges her in the shoulder. “Mom’s not going to like it. You know that, right?” Noah asks and glances at her. She sighs and nods her head knowing fully well how her mother will react. She had told her love that her mother wouldn’t care about her age but she was lying so Evelyn wouldn’t freak out. Her mother hated her dating a woman only four years older than her but she was only 17 then so maybe things have changed. “Are you happy?” The question surprises Maria because rarely do they talk in such a serious tone but when they do it is meaningful and they never miss an opportunity to make sure the other is okay when presented. She pulls him a little farther away from the party and bites her lip nervously.

    “You need to be patient because what I’m going to tell you will sound horrible.” Maria says and Noah fights to keep the shit-eating grin off his face because he knows his sister is about to tell him something interesting. “Evelyn and I met two years ago…when we started our, um, our affair.” His eyes widen and his jaw drops. Maria crosses her arms and shifts uncomfortably. “She was married for a few years and she was married when I met her. She got divorced after we both decided that being together is better than anything without each other. She moved in. Then just last week she proposed.” Maria smiles softly and shrugs a shoulder. “I love her. She makes me happy but our past, her age, our pace? Mom won’t approve of. I know. But for once I don’t care what mom thinks because I love her, Noah.” Maria whispers with tears brimming her eyes.

    “Ah, jeez. Come here.” Noah says with a small smile and pulls his big sister into a hug. Maria holds onto him in comfort and smiles into his shoulder. “I’ve got your back, Mia. When you decide to tell mom, I’ve got your back.” Noah whispers and places a kiss on the top of her head before they pull away from each other. He pushes her on the shoulder and nods his head toward the small basketball court on the side of the house. “I bet twenty bucks you can’t beat me at a game of 21.” In seconds they are on the court.

    Evelyn finds Maria on the basketball course with her brother. She walks over and leans against the house to watch them quietly. Their banter is amusing and clearly, sibling fueled. Maria had stripped off her button down in favor of her tank top and tight jean shorts. Not to mention the beads of sweat dripping down her cleavage. She licks her lips and takes a deep breath to control herself.

    “She’s beautiful.” Evelyn jumps slightly and looks to her side to see Sara, Maria’s mom. She smiles and nods her head. “Gorgeous.” She agrees and looks back to her lover. “Maria has told me a lot about you Evelyn but it was all the good stuff. Nothing bad. I’m not stupid. There’s no way you’re an angel.” Sara smirks and raises an eyebrow. Evelyn clears her throat and glances to the mom. “No, I can’t say that I am. What would you like to know?” She’s not one to allow strangers to freely ask questions but she will gladly make herself vulnerable to win the woman’s trust. “I apologize for my bluntness but, how old are you?” Evelyn chokes on the unfortunate drink she just took. She had hoped that maybe she starts with an easy question but she supposes that was being too hopeful. She sends a small smile to the older brunette.

    “I…I’m 36.” Evelyn says hesitantly. “WHAT?” Sara screeches and steps back from Evelyn with wide eyes. A basketball rolls toward them and Evelyn looks up at Maria with guilty and nervous eyes. Maria jogs over in concern as Noah tells everyone to go back to their activities before moving back to his sister. “What? What’s wrong?” Maria asks with a breathy voice. “You’re dating a 36-year-old? You didn’t bother to tell me? Your mother?” Sara hisses to the young woman who sighs softly and glances to her fiancé. “She is a little older than me but I don’t care. We don’t care.” Maria says firmly and slides her hand into Evelyn’s. Her dad walks over in curiosity. “What’s happening here, kids?” He asks and folds his arms in a very father-like stature.

    “Our daughter is dating someone ten years older than her.” Sara grumbles to her husband whose eyes widen in surprise. “Her name is Evelyn and she’s standing right here. Don’t talk about her like she’s not-“ Maria huffs but Evelyn swiftly interrupts. “Maria, I think this is for you and your family to discuss. I need to go freshen up anyhow.” She whispers and leans in to place a gentle kiss on the young woman’s cheek before leaving. Maria sighs and crosses her arms. “I understand that you may not like our age difference but…I love her mom and she makes me happy. I make her happy too. Please, just try to understand?” She asks hopefully and smiles a little when her father smiles back. “Baby girl, I’m just glad you’re happy and loved.” He says and looks to Sara whose face has softened and nods her head. “I’m happy if you’re happy.” She mumbles and pulls her daughter into a hug.

    “Now, um…I have some more news for you.” Maria mutters into her mother’s shoulder. The older woman pulls away and skeptically raises an eyebrow. Maria clears her throat and scratches the back of her neck. “Evelyn and I are engaged.” It’s barely above a whisper but the older woman hears the words and freezes. “You’re joking, right? We just met her and you’re getting married?” Sara asks incredulously and Maria simply shrugs her shoulders. “She proposed last week. You’re invited to the wedding so you would have found out eventually.” She jokes with a smirk. Noah pushes her shoulder playfully and grabs the basketball. “Come on lover girl. I still have to finish kicking your ass at 21.” Maria narrows her eyes at him. “I need to go check on Evelyn but I’ll be right back to finish kicking your ass.” She sticks her tongue out at him in retaliation of his own. She swiftly jogs up to her bedroom to find Evelyn sitting on the bed drinking a glass of wine. The blonde glances up before looking back into her wine glass.

    “Your mother hates me. I’m just a cradle robber stealing her child. God, I feel old.” Evelyn mumbles and drinks a healthy amount of wine. Maria chuckles and sits down across from her. “Baby my mom likes you. She was just shocked. Probably because you look so fucking hot.” She husks and leans forward to capture her lover’s smiling lips. They kiss softly…until a certain brunette’s hand slides onto her thigh. “Nuh-uh. No sexy moves this whole weekend.” Evelyn warns and stands to leave the room. Maria quickly grabs her hand and pulls her back. “Haha, very funny. Come here.” She whispers and kisses her lover again, her hands moving around her waist. Evelyn had been serious but she kisses the brunette back for now. “It’s cute that you think I’m joking.” Evelyn smirks and taps the young woman’s cheek before leaving the room with a sway in her hips. Maria rolls her eyes and walks outside to meet her brother to finish the basketball match. She became $20 bucks richer.

    At the end of the day, they survived the party. Noah, Maria, and Evelyn all decided to head out for drinks with his friends now that the young man is 21. Their parents call it a night right before they leave. The second they walk into the club Evelyn knows she is out of her element from the many young dancers here. Some may not even be legal yet. She orders their first round of shots then another for herself. Maria raises an eyebrow in surprise but says nothing. After a few sips of her margarita, Evelyn feels the buzz hit her. It takes a second for her brain to catch up to her lover’s words when Maria gets pulled into a dancing crowd by a friend of Noah’s. Evelyn watches the two women dance and tenses when the other woman pulls her fiancé closer. Maria keeps a reasonable amount of distance between her and Sam but when she glances to her lover she realizes that it might not be enough distance.

    “Relax, Sam is as straight as a girl can get. She just doesn’t know how to get a guy unless she dances with another girl. She says it always works so.” Noah tells the now embarrassed blonde. He smiles and nods his head towards his sister. “She’s a great person Evelyn. I can tell that you love her and you treat her well. But as her brother, I’m required to threaten you with pain if you hurt her.” Noah is joking of course but he is still slightly serious. Evelyn smiles at the move and nods her head. “I wouldn’t dare.” Evelyn tells him back and smiles softly. Noah goes back to his friends while Evelyn looks back to her lover. The two women aren’t dancing as close anymore and the friend is obviously putting on a show for a few men at the bar. An idea sparks in her mind and she stands to walk up to her fiancé.

    “Eve, I- um, well…” Maria mumbles nervously but trails off when those strong hands grab her hips and pull her close. “Calm down, love. Noah said Sam wants a man. Let’s get her a man.” Evelyn husks and looks at the other blonde over her girlfriend’s shoulder with a smile. “Care to join us, honey?” She asks and smiles when the young woman presses against them. “You guys are the best couple ever.” Sam gushes and eagerly slides between them by the lead of the older woman’s hands. She grinds on Evelyn while holding onto Maria and keeps a close eye on the men at the bar. Evelyn catches the brunette’s eyes and smirks with a little wink. After one more song the young blonde gasps excitedly and smiles at the couple. “Thanks so much you guys! I’m going to get laid tonight!” Sam smiles brightly before sauntering over to a group of men at the bar.

    “She won’t be the only one.” Maria husks and wraps her arms around the older woman’s shoulders. Evelyn chuckles and starts to grind into her lover again. “I told you no messing around. I need to make a good impression on your parents. It won’t end well if we fuck all night screaming each other’s names.” She mumbles into her ear and turns around to grind her ass back into the younger woman. Her ass pushes against a large bulge in her lover’s pants that she can’t believe she didn’t notice before. She loses all her words. She thinks about smacking her lover for bringing their toy outside the bedroom but with another roll of her hips she loses her train of thought as well. Maria lets out a low growl and tries to fight back the undeniable urge to fuck the living daylights out of her woman right this second where they stand. Then she gets an idea and gently reaches her hand around the woman’s body to just barely caress her throat. Smirking when the woman’s body tenses and helplessly reacts to her touch. She loves that their roles in sex have equaled since their relationship started. She takes charge of Evelyn as many times as she wants. She brings her lips to the arch of the older woman’s ear and lets her tongue flick her skin lightly.

    “We have a car.” Maria whispers and drops her free hand to the blonde’s hip. Her fingers slide underneath the tight material of her skinny jeans to softly scratch her skin. Evelyn is well on her way to giving in but what type of girlfriend would she be if she didn’t give a little resistance? “Th-The car is a rental.” Evelyn defends and helplessly leans back into Maria. Her head falls back onto a strong shoulder while her hips sway and push against the other woman. “I don’t give a fuck.” Maria growls and digs her fingers deeper into her lover’s hips to pull her harder against her. That’s it, Evelyn is giving in. She grabs her fiancé’s hand and pulls her very quickly out of the club. It takes them seconds to find the car.

    “Kiss me.” Evelyn groans and pushes the brunette roughly against the car. With a quick pull on the back of the blonde’s neck, their lips are crushed together with a deep moan. Maria grabs the woman’s thigh and pulls it up to wrap around her hip her hand eagerly groping her ass. Evelyn slowly grinds her center against the bulge of the dildo to stimulate her clit. She’s so wet. She can feel her moist panties clinging to her swollen lips. “Get in the car.” Maria mumbles and pulls her woman into the back seat. They rented an SUV so it is more than accommodating for them. The beauty of the back seat of the car is that the seats fold down to create a perfect platform for them. She pulls Evelyn on top of her before closing the door. “Take off your pants.” Maria orders and unzips her own to pull out the dildo. Evelyn moans at the sight and quickly moves to straddle her lover’s hips.

    “Hold on, baby. You need to get ready too.” Maria pants softly and starts to sit up but the other woman slams her back down. Without a word, she leads one of the brunette’s hands between her thighs to show her how wet and ready she is. Next, she grabs their favorite toy by the shaft to slowly slide onto it. Since there is an inner dildo for the wearer Maria moans along with her lover. “Do you like that baby?” Maria husks and slides her hands onto the older woman’s hips delighted to feel her shiver. “I love it. I love your big cock in my pussy. Fuck me, Maria. Please, talk dirty while you fuck me.” Evelyn groans out while she starts to ride the brunette’s dildo and cup her big breasts through her shirt. Maria licks her lips and moves her hips with the older woman’s. “God damn it, baby. I love shoving my dick up your tight cunt. I wish I could feel how tight you get around me. How you pulse when you cum.” Maria moans and feels the need to truly fuck her lover. She sits up and wraps an arm around her waist.

    In one swift movement, Maria has the blonde on her back and is thrusting into her as fast as she can. Evelyn moans loudly and reaches above her head to grab onto a seat belt. It locks in place and she uses the newfound leverage to meet the brunette’s every thrust. “Oh, you fuck me so good love. Yes, fuck me.” She gaps out and wraps her legs around the other woman. Maria groans and rocks them harder and deeper. When she pauses for a brief second to push completely inside of the wet cunt in front of her the blonde grunts in satisfaction. “You like that? Huh, baby? When I go deep on you?” Maria whispers and smiles when she receives a whimper in response, “You’re going to scream for me so all these wonderful people can hear that you’re mine.” She husks and rolls her hips again before reaching down to rub the blonde’s clit as well. Evelyn cries out in pleasure and bucks her hips harder and harder into the other woman. Her lover continues to whisper dirty things in her ear about her body or how she is fucking her. Within a minute she is on the edge of orgasm desperately trying to fall over it.

    “I’m right there, love. I-I’m so close.” Evelyn pants out nearly whining with need and releasing the seatbelt to grab at the brunette’s shoulders. Maria is on the edge too with only a few more thrusts left in her before reaching her climax. “Cum for me Eve. Right now. Cum.” Maria pants out earnestly and smirks when the blonde releases a very loud scream of her name. She follows her quickly after to fall onto her elbow with a moan echoing into a soft neck. She gently pulls out to roll onto her back next to the older woman both of them panting for breath. “You’re fucking amazing.” Evelyn whispers with a smile. Maria smiles back at the crass word and starts to tuck the dildo back into her pants when the car door opens to reveal a shocked Noah.

    “Woah!” Noah yells out and quickly turns around. Evelyn gasps and covers herself with her pants. “Noah! Get out!” Maria yells and swiftly zips the dildo away to then shield Evelyn from any glancing eyes because her brother hasn’t closed the door just yet. “I’m sorry! I didn’t see anything! Well…except your…extra part- which matches you nicely sis.” Noah chuckles and sends a thumb up while facing away from them. Maria growls and pushes him out of the way before closing the door. “I’m so sorry, ba-“ Maria starts to apologize but the blonde quiets her by kissing her softly. “Let’s just head back to your parents’ house, yeah?” Evelyn says softly and rubs out her neck. “Yeah, of course. Are you okay?” Maria asks in concern and gently rubs her fiancé’s thigh. Evelyn scoffs slightly and rolls out her neck.

    “I’m getting too old for sex in the back of a car.” Evelyn sighs and slides out of the car before Maria can say a word. Maria steps outside and crosses her arms at her brother who just finished closing the door for Evelyn with red cheeks. He is obviously drunk but Maria decides she doesn’t quite care at the moment. “Are you insane Noah? I leave, the car is still here, and you don’t even think that we could be in the car? Really?” Maria asks incredulously and rolls her eyes when Noah nudges her shoulder. “But you got some didn’t ya? Come on sis, was it good? Huh?” Noah jests and smirks when Maria shoots him a little smile. “Yeah, yeah. Amazing. Get in the car so I can get you in bed before you pass out.” Maria drives them home quietly and smiles softly when she notices the blonde’s sleepy state. Luckily, Noah is stable enough to get inside before falling asleep on the couch a few steps into the house so Maria can help her lover up the stairs.

    “Come here, baby.” Maria whispers and picks the blonde up in her arms all the way up to the room. She sits her down on the bed and smiles when the blonde grumbled. “Noooo, don’t leave me.” Evelyn groans and pulls the brunette’s hand. “We’re going to change you into pajamas then I will be with you all night long. I promise.” Maria whispers and places a kiss on the woman’s forehead before helping her out of her clothes and putting her under the blankets. She changes herself and slides in next to her lover to be cuddled immediately. The trip went well. Her family likes Evelyn and they’re going to get married happily ever after, just like in the fairytales.

    6 months later:

    “Evelyn!” Maria growls and walks away from her lover to take deep breaths. Evelyn rolls her eyes and walks after her fiancé. Her soon to be wife in two days is fuming over the fact that she chose Kayla Westford as her maid of honor. Sure, Kayla is judgmental and is very rude toward Maria, but she is also Evelyn’s only best friend. “Maria, I know you don’t like her, but she is the only friend I have! Do you know how sad that is? I have to pick someone I can only tolerate to be my maid of honor. It’s not like I like your choice either!” Evelyn jests and immediately regrets her last words when Maria stops dead center of the room. “You told me you love Becky?” Maria growls in confusion and crosses her arms. Evelyn swallows harshly and scratches the back of her neck trying to think of any way to get out of this situation. She’s got nothing, and her lover’s eyes are narrowing. How had their roles switched when fighting? She is usually the one catching the woman in some sort of mistake.

    “Well, you see, love. I had said it rather sarcastically. However, I don’t believe you caught my tone.” Evelyn whispers and blushes slightly when the brunette’s jaw tightens in anger. She is already in the shit house, so she might as well let her thoughts fly. “Maria, you can’t be so blind, can you? Betty flirts with you constantly. Yes, I know she is extremely straight, but it seems as if just for you- her Ria, she is extremely gay. Oh! And don’t even get me started on the way she touches you when she thinks I’m not looking. You’re not stupid Maria, I know you see it.” Evelyn rants and releases a relieved sigh as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Then she looks up at Maria’s rage-filled face and regrets every single word.

    “I must be stupid then. Right, Evelyn?” Maria hisses as she walks past her lover to grab a pillow from her side of the bed. She’s furious. Sure, Betty can be very touchy and flirty but that is her personality. Besides, Evelyn had called her clueless and stupid in one single rant. Evelyn sighs and watches her fiancé storm out of the room with one pillow in hand. She silently follows until she finds her lover pulling back the bed covers of the guestroom. “Maria, what are you doing? This is ridiculous.” She questions with a raised eyebrow. Maria scoffs and shakes her head. “I figured you deserve a nice long sleep by yourself.” Maria mumbles angrily, no longer wanting to talk but only sleep. She had a rough day at work with plenty of screw-ups preventing her from showing her boss a design until after her honeymoon. She came home to a nice dinner with her lover only for her night to go right back to shit with the woman’s words.

    “Maria, please, it’s late. Come to bed. We’ll speak more in the morning.” Evelyn utters softly with a gentle smile, but Maria’s face is very passive as she walks to stand right in front of her. “We will speak in the morning, but I will be sleeping in here. Go on. Get to bed.” Maria raises a challenging eyebrow, knowing how it irks the blonde so much when she doesn’t put something up for discussion. Evelyn steels her soft facial features and turns away to walk back to their room without another word. They both settle into bed only to realize a few minutes in that they had grown too accustomed to the other’s body to fall asleep without them. Maria very stubbornly forces herself to relax and eventually succumbs to the exhaustion of her long day. Evelyn, not nearly as exhausted yet still tired, groans and rolls around in bed before she decides to ignore the brunette’s request to sleep alone. She grabs her pillow and sneaks into the guest bedroom to slide underneath the covers as close to Maria as she can without disturbing her sleep.

    Maria wakes up gently and leisurely. She must have slept really good because her whole body feels like it’s sinking into the mattress. Wait. She peeks her eyes open to see half of her fiancé’s body on half of her own. That explains it. She’s positive she put Evelyn in the “dog house” last night but the beautiful blonde must’ve snuck in while she slept. She supposes she did overreact slightly. She has a good apology tactic as well. Evelyn sleeps naked as often as she can so it doesn’t surprise Maria when all she feels is soft skin pressing against her. Maria slowly slides her hand down the older woman’s back to stop at her ass. She gently starts to massage her thigh while simultaneously pulling Evelyn’s leg higher to rest on her hip.

    Next, she very slyly slides her hand between them to tease the soft blonde curls on the older woman’s pubic bone. She likes it when her fiancé leaves a little fluff of hair down there. She loves the way it drives her lover crazy when she plays with it instead of touching her clit. The blonde doesn’t stir so she dips her fingers lower to put pressure on her clit. Evelyn is still asleep but her hips push forward in search of more contact. Maria smirks and dutifully pushes a little harder to receive a soft moan from the slumbering beauty. She plays with the older woman’s clit until she feels wetness coating her fingers. Deciding she wants to taste her lover as well she very carefully rolls Evelyn onto her back with only a few groans from her lover. For now, she teases the blonde’s nipples into hard peaks before crawling down between spread thighs. She pulls the covers over her head to keep the other woman as warm as she can while fucking her.

    Maria takes delight in slowly building the older woman up to orgasm. She hears moans and whimpers as her tongue flicks a sensitive clit, a quivering entrance, and swollen lips. Suddenly, as she is reveling in her seemingly abundant time of licking her lover’s pussy, the covers lift off her head to reveal Evelyn looking down at her with a mix of lust and sleep. Maria smirks and drags the length of her tongue against the older woman’s clit resulting in a shiver and a deep moan. No words exchanged between them as Maria greedily brings her to two slow orgasms. She desperately wants to go for a third and never leave from her spot between those delicious thighs, but Evelyn leads her up for a kiss.

    “Thank you, love.” Evelyn husks with a still sleepy voice. Maria smiles and pulls the blonde in to cuddle her chest. “My pleasure.” Maria whispers and flicks her tongue against a hard nipple. Evelyn’s fingers thread through her hair and arch her back with a small gasp. “I thought we were fighting?” She asks cautiously and smiles when the brunette nips gently at her skin. “I overreacted. But my thoughts still stand about Kayla. She’s horrible to me and you know that, yet I understand you don’t have very many people to choose from. I, however, can change my maid of honor if you wish me to.” Maria offers and reluctantly gets pulled away from succulent breasts to look up at her lover. Evelyn smiles lovingly and kisses her fiancé’s lips gently.

    “If you tolerate my maid of honor I suppose it is only fair I do the same for you. I will talk to Kayla about acting civilly if you tell Betty to keep her hands to herself.” Evelyn says the last few words with a very distinct hint of possessiveness. She smiles when Maria agrees and rolls them over for another round. It takes them ages to get out of bed, either one or the other enticing their lover back to bed. Quite conflicting. Yet, they manage to leave the bed by noon for food and discuss other specifics of their wedding.

    It won’t be a massive affair. A good portion of the brunette’s family will be attending the others having declined due to personal differences. Her mother hadn’t blinked an eye when saying it was their loss to see true love up close. Evelyn’s parents had passed years ago, and she hadn’t spoken with her sister since she was 18. However, the wedding would have to be slightly political with most of her business partners there as well. Terry was strongly not invited after a drunk voicemail sent to them threatening to ruin the wedding. Evelyn had been furious at the threat and even made a move to contact the police before Maria calmed her down with the assurance of a kiss and gentle words.

    Then came the wedding day. It is all set up in a venue that fits them perfectly. Maria is nervous, to say the least. Not only is she having general wedding nerves but she had received a call from Alexandria yesterday. She had said she would be at the wedding because she wouldn’t want to miss it. Maria didn’t invite her in any way or form. She hasn’t told Evelyn either because it would only make the blonde more overwhelmed than she already is. She has no idea how her sister found out she was getting married, she made sure to keep the wedding as private as possible. Her mother comes in with a smile and wraps her in a hug. “You look gorgeous baby girl. It’s time. Your father is waiting.” She leads Maria out to the hallway and leaves her with her father before going back into the ballroom. “Are you ready?” He asks gently and smiles when she smiles. “I couldn’t be more ready if I tried.”

    Maria walks down the aisle to her lover. It feels like every word the minister says in in slow motion. Can’t her go any faster? Maria questions in her mind. Evelyn resists the urge to tap her foot in annoyance. She can’t wait another minute to be married to the only person that has ever mattered to her. Maria barely hears herself say her vows and the words that set their marriage in stone. Their kiss is anything but simple. They both kiss the other like their life depends on it…well, it nearly does. Many wolf whistles and sighs erupt from their audience before they split to walk down the aisle together hand in hand.

    The reception is at Maria’s parent’s house, making great use of the large backyard. A big billowy white tent is set up to shade everyone from the sun while they dance and eat. Maria and Evelyn have yet to make an appearance outside. Sara had gone up to her daughter’s room in search of them before immediately retreating with burning cheeks from the obviously sexually noises she had just heard. She swiftly stops a few little cousins trying to rush up the stairs and points them in another direction. She grabs Noah and pulls him to the bottom of the staircase with the sternest set of eyes she can give to him.

    “Maria and Evelyn are upstairs. They haven’t come down yet. You are a smart young man, so I know that when I tell you not to allow anyone upstairs until the newlyweds are downstairs, you know the severity of the situation? Yes?” Sara asks, her cheeks had turned an even brighter shade of red. Noah holds back a chuckle and simply nods his head before taking up a seat on the steps. Sara runs off to get her mind off the noises she’s heard.

    “E-Eve, we don’t have time for my turn. We must get back to the party- oh! Fuck! Don’t do that!” Maria cries out when Evelyn’s heavy hands grab her ass roughly to only then dig her short nails all the way across the sensitive skin upwards to stop at the small of the brunette’s back. Evelyn chuckles deeply and simply does the motion again this time with her nails digging into her thighs as well. She smirks proudly when Maria fights back an obvious cry of pleasure. “Ugh! B-Be quick!” Maria whines and spreads her legs to accommodate her lover’s hand. Evelyn swift sets to work on the brunette’s clit with rough circles around the little bud. The younger woman struggles to keep her moans and thrashing body quiet. She swiftly presses her body into the other woman’s and covers her mouth with her lips. In no time at all, Maria is shaking in a hard orgasm before slumping back against the wall with a moan.

    “We need to get out of these dresses.” Evelyn husks as her lips tease the brunette’s until they respond with gentle kisses. “I want to wear this forever if it means getting you to fuck me like that.” Maria chuckles and reluctantly allows her wife- god, yes, her wife to pull away. They swiftly change into different clothes for their reception party before heading downstairs. Maria furrows her eyebrows in confusion at the sight of Noah sitting on the stairs turning down little kids from playing upstairs.

    “What are you doing?” Maria questions and Noah releases an exaggerated sigh before standing up. “Jesus, Mia. I didn’t think you had that much stamina. Mom put me on secret service duty for you and Evelyn, so no one would hear the oh, god.” He starts to release a high-pitched moan when Maria slams her hand down over his mouth in embarrassment. “Okay, that’s enough. I don’t want to hear it.” She shoves him away and quickly pulls Evelyn outside to greet the rest of the party. Maria walks around proudly with her lover. Unfortunately, Kayla stays with them the entire time and constantly refers to Maria as a child or upset because Evelyn’s little talk did nothing but spur on the stupid redhead further. Betty had dialed down the touching somewhat but had still upped her game with flirting despite her boyfriend’s attendance to the party as well. Little flares of jealousy and anger spark through each of the brides but only for seconds because of their complete happiness about the day. Maria stays outside to speak with nearly everyone at the reception until she goes inside the house to refill hers and Evelyn’s drinks. Dinner had just been served so the house is quiet besides the noise of her scooping ice.

    “Maria?” The familiar voice chills her and she turns around quickly to see Alexandria standing in the middle of the kitchen. Maria’s jaw clenched and her body stiffens. “You’re not invited.” She growls and sets the drinks down. Alex scoffs and crosses her arms. “That’s not a very warm welcome for your big sister.” She mocks and leans against a counter. She looks out the window and smirks when her eyes see something Maria can’t pinpoint. “You’re not welcome. What are you doing here Alex?” Maria demands angrily but doesn’t get an answer because the back door opens to soon reveal her wife walking into the kitchen.

    “Love, are you…” Evelyn trails off as she spots the similar looking brunette sister of her wife and quickly looks to Maria in concern and confusion. Certainly, Maria hadn’t invited her sister and her lover’s stance implies that she is angry. “Ah, this must be the wife. I’m- hold on a second. We’ve met before! You’re the woman Maria had in her apartment years ago! You’re a little too old to be seeing her, aren’t you? Or do you like ‘em young?” Alex smirks and moves toward the blonde with her arms crossed while scanning her body. Maria quickly grabs Alex by the wrist just as her sister’s hand reaches out to touch Evelyn. “Don’t even think about it.” She hisses and glares daggers that could kill her sibling. Just then Noah walks in and immediately sees the anger and distress on his sister’s and Evelyn’s face. He’s not positive who the other woman is but she seems familiar.

    “Everything okay here, Maria?” Noah asks as the shorter brunette rips her hand away from his sister. The woman turns to him with a smirk. “My, my, my. You grew up fast little brother.” He furrows his eyebrows in confusion and looks at Maria whose face had softened. “Alexandria was just leaving.” Maria answers sternly and sees the recognition on his face before it is filled with anger. “Let me show you the door.” Noah growls and leads the struggling brunette toward the front door. “Hey! I’m your sister! I have a right to be here at this wedding!” Alex calls out with a lack of conviction because she knows there is nothing that she can say now that will allow her to stay. “I only have one sister. And that sister is invited to this wedding and you’re not her.” Noah points out proudly and shuts the door in her face. Evelyn lays a gentle hand on her wife’s hip and leans in to place a kiss on her cheek.

    “We’ll talk about this later, right now I believe Noah may need some help in understanding.” Evelyn whispers softly and sends the young man a grateful smile before going back out to the party. Maria smiles at her brother before sitting him down to tell him everything that had happened with Alex. They had only told him a few things while growing up because he couldn’t remember much from his childhood when Alex was there. Eventually, they go back to the party with a promise to tell each other everything from now on. Maria has her first dance with the love of her life that night before they leave for their honeymoon in Africa.

    ///

    Please leave a comment and vote below! I’m excited to hear your thoughts!


  • Victorious: Corrupting Cat Part 4

    Font size : +


    Part 4 in The Corrupting Cat series, Please put suggestions for the next part in the comments or a private message to me 😀

    Disclaimer: I do not own Victorious and have no association with anyone involved in the show.

    Victorious: Corrupting Cat Part 4
    by KOP

    Cat was what some might call an early bird, which was a fun phrase which made the little redhead giggle softly. She quickly quieted herself though because while she had been awake for what felt like hours and hours, because of the whole being an early bird thing, Jade was still very much asleep and Cat remembered the Goth telling her never to wake her up.

    Ok, so she hadn’t exactly remembered it at first. She just kind of got caught up in watching Jade sleep, the normally kind of scary girl looking so peaceful and pretty. Not that Jade wasn’t always pretty, because she was, but Cat just kind of liked Jade like this. Not that she didn’t always liked Jade.

    Recognising she was getting confused again Cat did her best to clear her mind and concentrate on her point, that being that she liked watching Jade sleep. She liked it so much she hadn’t been able to motivate herself to wake Jade up, or at least not before she’d remembered she was supposed to do that anyway. And sure, watching someone sleep was probably kind of weird, but since she was now Jade’s girlfriend it was probably ok.

    Cat smiled. She was Jade’s girlfriend. And Jade was her girlfriend. Words which had been buzzing through her head as she had fallen asleep the previous evening, and were again now, and no matter how many times she thought them or in what variation they never failed to bring a smile to her face.

    All of a sudden Jade stirred, her eyes slowly blinking open to find Cat staring down at her.

    For a few seconds Cat was worried Jade was going to yell at her for watching her. It wouldn’t have been the first time. But instead Jade smiled softly, cupped Cat’s face and pulled her downwards so their lips crash together. Cat was so relieved that Jade wasn’t mad at her, and so happy that the other girl was kissing her, that she didn’t even realise that during the kiss the Goth flipped them over until Jade broke away and smiled down at her.

    “Well done Kitty, you remembered not to wake me up. For that I think you deserve a treat, don’t you?” Jade questioned almost conversationally as she moved her thigh ever so slightly which meant that thanks to her position on top of the smaller girl she was gently rubbing Cat’s core.

    “Uh-huh.” Cat whimpered softly as Jade’s teeth gently bit into her neck, almost but not quite breaking the skin only for the Goth to quickly kiss, lick and suck it better.

    It wasn’t long before Jade moved lower, the Goth girl soon feeling a little conflicted whether to just continue straight to her inevitable destination or to spend a little time worshipping Cat’s perky little boobs. After a few seconds of debate Jade chose the latter, her lips travelling all over those soft hills of flesh for a few long moments before she latched onto Cat’s right nipple and again sucking on it, gently at first but quickly increasing the suction, making the redhead let out these adorable moans, groans, whimpers and even squeaks in the process.

    As she began moving back and forth between those two little nipples Jade thought how grateful she was that she hadn’t needed to waste time removing those unflattering pyjamas Cat insisted on wearing. Of course the reason for that was that Cat had no idea that she was going to stay over when she originally came round to Jade’s last night but the little redhead had been far too exhausted to try and go home, not that Jade would have allowed the adorable girl to leave even if she wanted too. And now Jade had experienced the pleasure of waking up with a naked Cat in her arms she was determined that this would become a regular thing. She might even burn all of Cat’s pyjamas just so that this girl would always have to sleep naked. Now, there was a great idea.

    Then again maybe Jade would make Cat wear one of her cute little pair of panties and a bra. Or maybe just the panties. Yes, definitely just the panties. That way Jade could have immediate access to these cute little titties and have the pleasure of seeing just how wet she could make Cat’s panties while not going anywhere near the other girl’s downstairs area. Because seeing just how wet Cat’s pyjama bottoms were right now was a major turn on, Jade briefly breaking away so she could stare at the pretty little sight before smirking and returning her mouth and tongue to Cat’s now incredibly hard little nipples.

    When Cat had first woken up she had been a little embarrassed to find herself still naked. After all she tried sleeping in the nude ones and it just made her feel dirty. It still did, but with Jade things that felt dirty seemed ok. Kind of good even. And Cat had definitely liked that there had been no pause in the fun to remove her clothing, Jade’s lips and tongue just doing continuously naughty things to her which felt so, so good.

    All of a sudden Jade’s teeth dug into one of Cat’s sensitive little balls of flesh, causing the redhead to let out a little squeak of pain. That didn’t feel good at all, but truthfully it was something Cat was learning to expect and dread from Jade. Fortunately Jade always made it all better with her mouth and tongue, sucking and licking Cat’s nipple until she forgot all about the little bite. Then Jade repeated this process with Cat’s other nipple, then the soft flesh surrounding it, Cat feeling as if Jade was biting her so hard it would leave a mark on her boob.

    While that was a frightening thought it was also kind of… exciting. The thought of being marked by Jade as hers, the Goth silently laying claim to Cat’s flesh… it was very, very wrong but Cat liked it. And in combination with Jade’s naughty worship of her body had the most intimate place Cat had throbbing with need for Jade to touch it. Luckily after a few long moments it seemed like Cat was going to get just that, the Goth slowly kissing her way down the bubbly redhead’s flat little tummy until she was oh so close to where Cat really, really wanted her to be.

    Then all of a sudden Jade ordered, “Role over Kitty Cat.”

    Frowning in confusion Cat asked, “Why?”

    “Because I say so!” Jade growled, rolling her eyes as Cat literally did what she said, although it wasn’t exactly a surprise the innocent girl didn’t get exactly what Jade wanted, the dark haired girl actually having to spell it out, “On your hands and knees Cat. Get up on your hands and knees. I mean on your elbows and knees… with the lower part of your arms and hands on the bed too. That’s it, good girl, now stay like that for me, ok Kitty?”

    “Ok Jadey.” Cat said, completely oblivious to exactly what Jade had in mind.

    Whatever annoyance Jade might have been feeling from having to explain her command in such detail was quickly forgotten once Cat was in the right position. Not that she was ever that annoyed by Cat, which was weird because the redhead possessed so many qualities Jade hated in other people and things, but… the brunette just found it impossible to stay mad at this girl for long. Besides on this occasion Cat had been wiggling her cute little bubble butt in Jade’s face, and now the other girl had finally done as she was told Jade was left to admire perhaps the best ass she had ever seen.

    Before this whole thing with Cat had started Jade had found herself… from certain angles… admiring other girls. Like their butts. Like Cat’s butt. Cat’s cute little bubble butt which was so… well rounded. Not flat or fat, just right. Perfect even. And Jade wanted to do naughty things to that butt. Like kissing it, which after a few long seconds of just staring Jade did, the Goth slowly leaning forwards and then pressing her lips to Cat’s ass.

    Jade then began covering that cute little butt in kisses, which predictably made Cat giggle, “Jade, haha, what are you oooooohhhhhh!”

    The second Cat tried to say something Jade move to the other girl’s pussy lips and gave them one long slow lick which succeeded in shutting Cat up without saying anything, just as Jade thought it would. Jade then went back to kissing Cat’s butt while giving her friend’s pussy the occasional slow lick, each time moving her lips or tongue closer to her intended target without ever actually touching it.

    After several long minutes of that Jade spread Cat’s butt cheeks with both hands, stared down at the smaller girl’s now very wet pussy and the little puckered hole right above it, and then lent down and slid her tongue directly over Cat’s butt hole. This predictably had Cat moaning, “Jaaaaddddddeeeeee ooooooohhhhhhhhh!”

    What Jade hadn’t really expected was for Cat not to make a fuss when she started licking her ass hole, that instead of acting all surprised, shocked and even disgusted the innocent girl would just continue moaning happily as Jade gently lapped at her back door. That was a pleasant surprise, which also described the rim job itself. Not that Jade had fantasised about it being horrible or anything but she hadn’t imagined liking the taste of Cat’s butt hole this much. Sure, it had nothing on Cat’s tasty little pussy, but it was still thoroughly enjoyable and the sheer mental stimulation of doing something so taboo was enthralling.

    Cat was also receiving some pretty powerful mental stimulation. So powerful in fact that it took her several seconds to figure out what was going on. Then she blushed and almost said something but instead just moaned. Why? Because it felt to good for her to ask Jade to stop. Which again made Cat blush, but it was true.

    Unlike when Jade was licking her downstairs lips this felt wrong, and Cat was pretty sure it was, that girls went supposed to allow anyone to touch them back there. But it felt so good, and the wrongness of it all just seemed to make Cat so much… wetter. Her private area was on fire with wet heat, once again everything that Jade did to her making Cat feel wonderful things she could have never imagined, which all things considered weren’t really a surprise at this point. So no matter how wrong it felt, how naughty, Cat just moaned and let Jade do whatever she wanted to her.

    At first that just meant long slow licks to her back hole, but after a while Jade became more adventurous, the Goth girl’s licks slowly becoming harder and rougher. Then all of a sudden Jade was trying to push inside her. To… to push her tongue inside her butt hole. And to Cat’s amazement Jade kind of succeeded. Not that she got a lot of her tongue inside Cat’s bottom, but the redhead definitely felt it… and it felt good! After that Jade began thrusting her tongue in and out, almost as if she was having sex with Cat’s butt hole. That was another thought which initially made Cat blush, as did the feeling of Jade’s lips wrapping around her little rosebud and beginning to suck on it, but as with everything else it felt so very, very good.

    For what felt like an eternity Jade switched between those different acts, giving Cat a long, drawn out rim job. Then all of a sudden Jade removed her mouth from Cat’s butt and the redhead felt something a lot firmer than Jade’s tongue pressing against her back door.

    “Cat, has anyone ever touched you back here before?” Jade asked huskily.

    “N, no.” Cat murmured softly.

    “Good.” Jade grinned, roughly pushing her finger forwards.

    Cat let out a tiny, almost mouse-like squeak as she felt something entering her back there. Something which was a lot harder and longer than Jade’s tongue, or at least something which was able to push into Cat’s butt a lot further, the little redhead struggling to figure out what it was for a few long seconds and then when she did once again she blushed.

    “Wow Cat… you’re so tight.” Jade murmured lustfully before beginning to gently pump her finger in and out of Cat’s ass.

    This again had Cat moaning joyfully, the sharp pain she had initially felt and the duller but no less noticeable pain quickly forgotten as her butt relaxed around Jade’s finger. Soon the only thing Cat could feel was pleasure. Amazing pleasure. No, just pleasure was what she felt when Jade pushed two fingers into her pussy and began thrusting in and out of there at the same time she was pumping Cat’s back hole, that was amazing pleasure, which only got amazinger as Jade quickly increased the pace. So much so in fact that Cat felt herself rushing towards a climax, and unlike on a few previous occasions Jade didn’t tease her at all, the redhead welcoming the sensations which never failed to melt her simple mind and leave her an incoherent mess.

    Jade had intended to draw out fingering Cat’s ass at least a little bit, but once she got her finger into that exquisite tightness she just couldn’t help herself. All of a sudden she needed to make Cat cum, a feeling Jade was becoming rather familiar with. She’d never wanted to make Beck cum like this. No, that had felt more like an obligation. This was something she never really wanted to do, but crave too. Not that it meant anything. No, it did, but only that when Beck came it was the end of their fun as opposed to Cat who’s orgasm meant that it was Jade’s turn for pleasure… which didn’t explain Jade’s eagerness when she’d already had her turn and was too ‘well fucked’ for another round, but that was just gratitude and it didn’t matter anyway.

    Quickly refocusing on the task at hand, pun not intended the Goth thought with a scowl, Jade curled her fingers inside Cat’s pussy and twisted the finger that was inside the innocent girl’s butt, looking for an mostly finding the redhead’s sweet spots so that her little girlfriend could cum again. Jade also kissed Cat’s ass again, although that was mostly for her own amusement, as was her decision to remove her fingers from Cat’s sex and replace them with her tongue, Jade beginning to tongue fuck her girlfriend to orgasm. That didn’t take long, Jade barely pausing to swallow Cat’s cum before going right back to tongue fucking the other girl, this process repeating over and over again until Cat collapsed down onto the bed in a whimpering heap.

    Taking the hint Jade removed her mouth from Cat’s sex, pulled her finger out of Cat’s ass hole and sat down next to her friend. The first thing she noticed was how much her knees and back ached from keeping herself balanced, however that was quickly forgotten when Jade remembered a couple of her fingers still had some delicious girl cum on them. Jade quickly took care of that, and then used those fingers to scoop up any escaped Cat cream so she could eat that too. Then she looked at the finger which had been in Cat’s butt, staring at it for a few long seconds before popping it in her mouth. It… had nothing on the sweet flavours from Cat’s pussy, but Jade kind of liked it.

    Once her fingers were clean Jade was feeling fully rejuvenated. Cat obviously less so, but she had found the energy to turn over and look up at Jade with those big brown eyes of hers.

    They stared at each other for a few long seconds and then Cat softly said, “Th, thank you Jade. That was really nice.”

    Jade smiled at Cat’s gratitude, then slowly climbed on top of the smaller girl and with a wicked glint in her eye murmured, “You’re welcome. Now, are you willing to return the favour?”

    Cat bit her lip, “You want me to… to…”

    “Yes.” Jade finished for her.

    There was a brief pause, Cat feeling really nervous at the idea of this, but the last thing she wanted to do was disappoint Jade so eventually she mumbled, “Ok.”

    Then Cat tried to get up but was almost immediately pushed down by Jade.

    “No! Stay.” Jade said firmly, pressing her lips to Cat’s when it looked like she might have upset the fragile girl. The kiss lasted longer than Jade originally intended as the Goth loved making Cat taste herself on her lips and this time was extra perverted, but eventually the dark haired girl broke the lip lock, turned around and positioned her ass over the redhead’s face, “Kiss me here.”

    Cat bit her lip again as she looked where Jade was pointing, her nervousness quickly returning after a few wonderful moments of forgetting it and everything else during the kiss. Of course while this seemed not only wrong but gross Cat still felt like she should do anything Jade wanted considering all the other girl had done for her. Besides, they were girlfriends, which surely meant they should do things for each other, and trust the other knew what they were doing. And Cat would have never have known she loved doing things like licking other girl’s private areas if she hadn’t tried it, so maybe she would like this too.

    With that in mind Cat lent forwards and kissed Jade’s butt, which was… ok. It didn’t feel gross, but it wasn’t as nice as kissing some of the other parts of Jade’s body. Still, it was what Jade wanted, so once she was feeling sort of comfortable with it Cat began sliding her lips all over Jade’s full, round butt. This seemed to make Jade happy, at least for a while.

    “Mmmmmm yes, kiss my ass Kitty Cat! Kiss my ass. Cover my ass in kisses you little ass kisser! Mmmmmm, that feels good.” Jade moaned softly, pretty much repeating those words in variation for a few minutes before reaching back with one hand to spread one of her ass cheeks and ordering, “Now I want you to kiss me here Kit Kat. I want you to kiss my ass hole. I want you to lick it. I want you to suck it. I want you to make me feel good. Please Kitty, make me feel good. Please ohhhhhhhh yesssssss! Just like that baby girl, mmmmmm lick my butt hole!”

    Jade said a lot more but Cat wasn’t really paying attention. The redhead was sort of learning that it might be better that way as what Jade said normally embarrassed her, but on this occasion Cat was solely concentrated on licking the other girl’s back hole. Nervously at first, Cat expecting this to be gross far more than simply pressing her lips to Jade’s butt cheeks, yet it didn’t seem all that gross and didn’t taste bad at all. Not as yummy as Jade’s pussy, but Cat really kind of liked it, the little redhead finding herself pressing her face upwards into the crack of her girlfriend’s butt.

    Apparently trying to assist her in this Jade pushed herself down so she was literally sitting on Cat’s face, only this time instead of the dark haired girl’s core being pressed into her mouth it was Jade’s butt hole. Plus Cat’s face felt as if it was being more directly covered by Jade’s butt cheeks, so much so it was smothering her even more than the Goth’s pussy had been yesterday. However Cat didn’t complain because Jade was making it very clear she was pleased with what Cat was doing and the redhead love the idea of making her girlfriend happy. And… it kind of made Cat blush to admit that there was something about the naughtiness of this situation she was really enjoying.

    Jade was definitely loving every aspect of the situation. She’d had certain twisted fantasies for a while now which she had been hesitant to bring up with Beck, but Jade had a feeling that there wasn’t a single thing Cat wouldn’t do to please her. That was an extremely intriguing and exciting thought that Jade was very much looking forward to testing out. Not that she was going to dive headfirst into it or anything. No, she needed to dip her toe in the water first, see if she liked it, and if this was any indication she definitely did.

    Of course Jade didn’t want to throw Cat in the deep end either, which was why she had chosen this particular position as it allowed her to give her girlfriend a distraction. Her girlfriend. She supposed she should get used to thinking it, after all that’s what they technically were now, but the thought kind of made her feel weird inside. Not bad weird, but… well, Jade was now the one getting distracted when she was supposed to be doing that to Cat.

    After briefly cursing herself Jade reached down and began playing with the little treasure in between Cat’s legs, at first just gently rubbing it with her fingertips before gently increasing the pressure so that she had Cat moaning into her butt hole pretty consistently. Then Jade shoved two fingers back into Cat’s core, the smaller girl rewarding her first with a loud cry of pleasure, then with the feeling of Cat’s soft little tongue trying to push its way into the Goth’s ass hole. Sadly that seemed like an impossibility, but Cat made up for it by sucking on Jade’s back door while shoving a few fingers into the dark haired girl’s front entrance. This showed much more initiative then Jade was expecting, but nowhere near as much as when she felt something hard entering her virgin ass hole.

    It took Jade a few moments to realise Cat had shoved a finger into her ass hole. Then Jade felt impressed by what Cat was willing to do to please her. Then she really, really wanted to please Cat, Jade pretty much losing her mind as she moved downwards so she could replace her fingers with her mouth and slam her tongue as deep as it would go into the other girl’s sex. However no matter how hard she tongue fucked her girlfriend Jade struggled to bring Cat to the point of near climax that she was currently experiencing. Then, just as she was about to cum, Jade tried something desperate, namely trying to push both of her cream covered fingers into Cat’s ass. Surprisingly, with a significant amount of force, the Goth was able to get those two digits inside Cat’s butt, the action causing both girls to simultaneously cum.

    After that everything was kind of a blur. Jade was dully aware of Cat removing her fingers from her cunt so she could replace them with her tongue, no doubt so she could join Jade in swallowing delicious girl cum, but other than that both girls became completely lost in their passionate 69.

    Half a dozen orgasms later Jade found herself panting on her back. She didn’t even remember rolling off of Cat, but there she was, barely conscious and horribly aware she needed to get up and go to school. Looking at her bedside clock it was clear she was already late, but then when Jade turned to Cat she honestly found it hard to care.

    Cat was more or less having the same experience, accept when awareness returned to her she had the fingers that had been in Jade’s pussy in her mouth and she was sucking on them greedily. Once they were clean Cat looked at the finger that had been in Jade’s butt, bit her lip, and then popped it into her mouth.

    Like when she licked Jade’s butt this really wasn’t that bad and Cat found herself happily cleaning that finger before beginning to scoop the girl cream covering her face into her mouth, concentrating only on eating as much of that heavenly liquid as she could until she felt someone or something on top of her.

    Opening her eyes, which had been closed so she could savour what she was tasting, Cat smiled up at Jade. Then Jade pressed two fingers to Cat’s lips, the redhead parting those lips, allowing Jade to push them inside and even beginning to suck on them before she realised where they’d been. Luckily again she didn’t mind the taste, Cat doing her best to suck those fingers clean which to her delight seemed to make Jade really happy.

    “Good girl… I’m very proud of you Kitten.” Jade murmured with a wicked smile on her face.

    “Yay!” Cat mumbled happily around the fingers which had been in her butt.


  • Accidental Cheating part II

    Font size : +


    Thank you for all your comments, I apologize for all the spelling errors and I plan on correcting them and writing out the 2 parts as one eventually. This is a true story as best as I remember it although I did change the names of those involved.. Thank you..
    —————————- —————————- —————————-
    ‘Let’s have some fun..’ was definitely the last thing I ever thought I would hear coming out of my wife’s mouth, but I would never pass up this chance, it might not come again…
    I had just blown my load all over Kat’s tongue, face and tits, and was feeling a little spent, more from the surprise of the whole situation than from anything else.
    My wife then takes Kat’s hands and pulls her up onto the bed lying Kat on her back. My wife starts kissing Kat’s neck and cheeks, softly tasting the drops of my cum that remain there, as she slowly kisses her way down to Kat’s tits. My wife Jessica runs her tongue around Kat’s nipples as I remain standing, watching. Kat seems a little surprised but not too hesitant and quickly gets into it. She grabs my wife’s hair and pulls her mouth tighter to her nipple, moaning. I last all of 10 more seconds before i kneel at their feet and lean in to kiss and lick my way up the inside of their thighs… I quickly get up to my wife’s pussy and give a few long licks from her clit almost all the way to her ass and back again, before leaning in further to taste Kat’s pussy, which is very wet. I jump back and forth between the two women until my wife pushes me out of the way on her way down Kat’s body. I watch as Jessica kisses down Kat’s tight stomach. She kisses through the stubble of shaved pubic hair and wastes no time diving her tongue into Kat’s cunt. I immediately kneel on the floor at the edge of the platform bed and slide my now-hard-again cock into my wife’s also-shaven pussy lips, running the head of my cock up and down her slit a few times before plunging full shaft into her.
    After having cum only moments before I know I can hold out for a long time and start fucking into Jessica as hard as I can, pulling on her hips to drive in deeper and harder. I lean forward and grab both of my wife’s wrists in one of our favorite postions, and pull on her arms, like driving a chariot, pulling her toward me and me into her as hard and fast as possible. My wife continues to tongue Kat’s pussy and my fucking her drives her tongue deeper and harder, pushing her nose into Kat’s clit on my thrusts. Kat has both of her hands on the back of my wife’s head and pulling her hair. Kat starts making a low moaning sound and start saying “oh god, don’t stop! Tongue fuck me! I’m gonna cum so soon…..” I immediately pull out of my wife and quickly crawl across the bed, kneeling next to Kat’s head. I grab her head and pull her mouth onto my cock again and start fucking her mouth hard.. so hard I start to feel her throat muscles pushing against my cock head refusing it entry. I feel more than hear Kat’s moans as she approahes her climax and watch as my wife never slows with her tongue lashing. Kat start to scream onto my cock and the vibration send shock-waves through me bringing me toward a second climax, something I have never reached in one fuck-session. Kat’s thighs close tightly around my wife’s head trapping her in, but my wife doesn’t seem to notice or mind as she seems to continue lickng, extending Kat’s orgasm longer and harder. Kat continues to scream onto my cock and I take this opportunity to push deeper, and feel my cock head enter Kat’s throat just as I start to cum for the second time in less than 10 minutes. I hold my cock buried deep in Kat’s throat until my cock finishes blowing another 3-4 ropes of cum into Kat before pulling out and letting Kat breathe.
    My wife has now held out as long as she is willing to and crawls up Kat’s body eventually sitting on Kat’s face.
    “Eat my cunt like I ate yours.” my wife says and I watch as Kat’s tongue pops out and starts making circles around my wife’s clit. I take this chance to move down and start licking Kat’s pussy juices off of her cunt and thighs.
    When Kat’s pussy has been cleaned up by my tongue, I kneel and slide my cock inside and start pounding into her relentlessly, knowing if I have never cum twice before, there is no way I’ll cum a third time, but loving every feeling coursing through my cock. I fuck Kat’s cunt as I lean against my wife’s back, kissing her neck and shoulders as she moans through Kat’s oral stimulation. It deosn’t take long (much quicker than I have ever done, I notice..) before my wife starts to moan real loud and pull Kat’s hair lifting Kat’s head harder into my wife’s clit. My wife goes completely silent all of a sudden and I know this means she is flooding Kat’s mouth with cum exactly like I had minutes ago.
    My wife’s cum sets Kat off again and she starts screaming into my wife’s cunt as I feel her pussy tighten around my cock. I continue to fuck her pussy through her orgasm and quickly reach my hand down and start rubbing her clit back and forth. Kat screams even louder into my wife’s pussy making my wife cum again, although this one is considerably milder than her last one.
    I continue to piston in and out and rub back and forth for a good 30-40 seconds while Kat screams through her orgasm. Suddenly though it seems to be Kat’s turn to go completely silent. My wife looks down, then looks at me.
    “I think she just passed out…” my wife says, climbing off of Kat’s face. I stop my thrusting, but don’t immediately pull out, and reach up to Kat’s cheek and tap her a few times. I quickly feel for a pulse, thinking the worst, but feel her pulse on her neck as being very strong, although very fast.
    I now pull my cock out and my wife and I start laughing at the same time. We decide to leave Kat where she is for now, and cover her body up to her neck with the blanket I had failed to use after I had finished work not even 2 hours earlier.
    My wife stood up and pulled her clothes back on. She kissed me deeply and said she was going to check on our daughter and that I should go have a shower.
    In the shower I mentally replayed every minute of the last 45 minutes over and over again. Obviously this had a rather large effect on my cock, which had used the 10 minutes since pulling out of Kat to recuperate. I palmed some shampoo and started sliding my closed fist up and down my shaft getting myself extremely hard again. I was getting closer to cumming again, though I seriously doubted that anything would actually come out a third time.
    Realizing how stupid it was to be jacking off in the shower while I had 2 sexy, horny women (only 1 conscious at the moment though..) I quickly turned off the water dried myself off and all but ran back upstairs to the bedroom where Kat lay. Kat was still passed out, so I slid under the covers next to her and started playing with her clit. She started breathing quickly as I rubbed at her clit and I had her very close to cumming again within a minute. As soon as i felt her juices start to flow I ducked under the blanket and latched my mouth onto her pussy lapping up every drop.
    All of a sudden I felt a warmth around my cock and I pulled off Kat’s pussy to look down and see my wife on her back under me with her lips around my dick.
    We took turns, while one of us went down on Kat the other would go down on each other. I would occassionally move up the bed and fuck Kat’s mouth a bit. After about 10 minutes and 2 more orgasms for my wife I felt the now-common feeling of an orgasm of my own.
    “I’m gonna cum again” i gasped to my wife.
    “Fuck my tits and cum in my mouth this time!” my wife answered as she rolled over and lay on her back next to Kat’s motionless body. I straddled my wife’s stomach and slid my cock between her large breast and started pistoning up and down. Between Kat’s mouth and pussy I didn’t need anything to lube my cock but every time my cock head poked out the top of Jessica’s tits she would either suck or lick the head. This only lasted about 10 thrusts before I let out a loud moan and shot 2 ropes of cum into my wife’s mouth before quickly aiming at Kat’s face and shooting 2 more jizz shots across her cheek a d slightly open lips. My wife smiled and shook her head but didn’t say anything.
    ” we should get cleaned up again and get dressed” my wife said. I agreed and stood up. As I started putting on my boxers my wife asked “should we clean her up too?”
    “We’ll clean hher up when she wakes up.” I answered.
    Half an hour later as my wife and I were getting our daughter’s lunch of soup and grilled cheeese ready we heard Kat walking downstairs. When she came through the kitchen she didn’t say a word but went right through to the bathroom. We heard the door close and seconds later the shower started.
    “I hope she’s not pissed…..” my wife says
    “No shit, we have to do this again…” I say and receive a slap in return.
    Almost 25 minutes later the shower is still running and my wife starts getting worried, so she goes to check on Kat. She is gone for another 10 minutes but eventually the door opens again and Jessica comes out.
    “Everything ok?” I ask but get no answer.
    Another few minutes pass and Kat eventually leaves the bathroom and walks right up to me. She slides her arms around my body and pulls me into a deep, long hug. I look at my wife but she is smiling so I hold Kat tightly.
    “I really want to be with you both again” Kat says. “But right now I want to be loved gently… Can you do that?” She asks me, looking at me directly for the first time since before she passed out.
    I look at my wife quickly but she is already nodding yes and pointing upstairs while smiling. Apparently this was her idea.
    I take Kat’s hands and walk her back upstairs where we make slow, gentle love.
    Afterwards she tells me that her husband spends alot of time at work, but she quickly assures me he’s not having an affair. He and her have simply been drifting apart over the last however long and she really needed both the physical feeling of getting fucked hard as well as the emotional feeling of the gentle loving.
    “I want to be with you both again, but I’m not sure if…..” she trails off.
    I promise her that we would botb be there for her when she sorted out her feelings.
    My wife and I have seen Kat every school day since, but in the last 2 months we have not gotten back together. We have even been introduced to Kat’s husband and made plans to go out together.
    Kat has brushed by me “accidentally” and grabbed my cock through my pants twice this week so I think we are gonna be having her over for another tour soon.. Maybe we’ll show her a few other rooms this time…


    2 comments
    «1»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-10-29 23:05:53
    Your using a persons name too much!!! Once you introduce the people involved use she and her. Example kat and my wife kiss each other then my wife’s hands slide down to her ass.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-10-07 20:14:01
    I really want to see a part 3

    «1»
  • BimboTech Chapter 1: Bimbofied into a Lesbian Slut

    Font size : +


    Frank and Alice prepare to mass produce the bimbo formula, but a rival company has gotten wind and the female CEO wants the formula for herself.

    BimboTech
    Chapter One: Bimbofied into a Lesbian Slut
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    Frank Jackman, CEO of BimboTech Chemicals

    “As you can see,” Carter said as he stood before the boardroom table beside a projection screen, his pointer following a line that grew in a steady pace to the right, “as we convert more of our lines to producing the Venus Serum, we will soon be outputting a thousand units a day by the end of the quarter.”

    Carter was a tall man, broad-shouldered, wearing a lab coat that was open, showing off his muscular torso. He was a recipient of the newest formula I had worked out with my wife, a variant on the neutering chemical that made men into docile beta males. This one also made them muscular.

    Alice enjoyed that.

    My wife sat beside me, a hungry look in her eyes as she watched the presentation. Alice was a gorgeous redhead, busty and curvy, her body enhanced by the bimbo formula, what we now called the Venus Serum. Marketing showed that bimbo was not a favorable word among women. Of course, that was what the Venus Serum did.

    It made women into the hottest, sexiest bimbos.

    It was my life work, with the help of my wife. When things were desperate a month ago, when it looked like we were facing bankruptcy after both of us were fired from BT Chemicals, she had tested my compound on herself. The effects were instantaneous and transformative. My overweight wife slimmed down before my eyes, shedding pounds and gaining large, round breasts, curving hips, a great ass, and a perfect face. She transformed.

    And became an airhead.

    “The graph goes up,” giggled Veronica Beigh, technically the President of BT Chemicals. She had injected herself with the bimbo formula, and now she was convinced it was her duty as President to let me run the company.

    Bimbos were easy to manipulate.

    “Look, Frank,” she said, her naked tits bouncing as she sat in her executive chair. “It gets bigger and bigger. Like a cock.”

    “Yep,” I nodded, enjoying the sight of her large, round breasts. She had been a bony woman before her change with almost no flesh on her. Now she was bountiful in all the right areas, her blue eyes warm and happy instead of cold and manipulative.

    “Like your cock, CEO,” she giggled, her hand reaching out, caressing my dick through my pants. I hardened at her touch. I had incredible stamina thanks to a chemical my wife whipped up. “Ooh, you’re going up, too. Just like the presentation.”

    “He is,” Alice said, a smile on her lips. She had taken an injection to give herself temporary intelligence. It wouldn’t last much longer, then she would be an airhead again. I liked her both ways.

    And so did she.

    Veronica slipped beneath the table as Carter’s words faltered. “Um,” he said as he heard the loud sound of my zipper rasping down. “Should I…?”

    “Yes,” Alice smiled, licking her lips. She did love hunky men. And I loved busty women. If I could enjoy my harem of sexy wives—Alice, Veronica, Janet, Becca, and Nicole—then she could enjoy her boy toys, like her secretary Carmanjelo, a hunky Black man, or Carter. “Keep presenting. I’m enjoying it.”

    “So am I,” I groaned as Veronica’s eager mouth sucked on my cock. She noisily blew me, bobbing up and down, her mouth so warm. “So we’ll be distributing the serum when?”

    “Just as soon as we have FDA approval we can start mass producing the serum,” Carter answered. “That can always take time. It might be a year or more.”

    “What?” I groaned, my dick aching in Veronica’s mouth. She was good. It was so satisfying having the bitch who blew me addicted to my cock. “No, no, that’s no good.”

    Carter shrugged. “Can’t be helped.”

    “Maybe we need to speak with the head of the FDA,” Alice leaned closer, her breasts straining her green dress. She had quite the cleavage. “Reach out and encourage him to approve the drug. Show off its benefits.”

    “That would be Kirby Steffan,” Carter said. “He’s the Executive Officer of the Center for Food Safety and Applied Nutrition. They cover cosmetics for the FDA.”

    “Uh-huh,” I nodded, the heat rising in my dick.

    Alice gave a giggly, bubbly laugh as she nuzzled into me. “We’ll make sure he’s all nice and relaxed and oh, so happy, Frank.”

    The intelligent serum was wearing off.

    “I bet you will, Alice.”

    “Me and Janet will take such good care of him.” She nodded her head. “He’ll give us apples!”
    “Approval.”

    “You sure?” Alice blinked, her green eyes taking on that vacant look. “Because we need mass produce. Apples are produce.”

    “Wrong produce,” I groaned. “Not vegetables and fruits. We have to make a lot of the bimbo serum. Give it to women.”

    “So they’ll be as pretty as me?” Alice asked. “And feel all warm and bubbly and happy?”

    “Yes,” I groaned, leaning back in my leather chair, Veronica’s tongue swirling about the tip of my cock.

    “Oh, that’s so wonderful,” Alice gushed. She hugged me and peppered my face with kisses. “Oh, Frank, you are such an amazing husband. The absolute bestest. You just want to help all those poor women who used to be me like me. Yay!”

    “Yep,” I groaned, my hand slipping down, squeezing her tit. “We’ll give them big cans and great asses.”

    “Cans?” Alice frowned. “Why do they need cans?”

    “Tits,” I panted. “Shit, Veronica, you are sucking my cock so hard.”

    “She has to. That’s the president’s job. To pleasure the CEO. That’s me and you. She has to pleasure us. Ooh, and I need pleasure. My pussy is all wet and tingly and itchy. So itchy, Frank.”

    “Um, should I go, sir?” Carter asked as my hand shoved down my wife’s top.

    “Yes, yes,” I told him. “Invite the FDA guy to a party at my house. We’ll let my wives show him the joys of the bimbo treatment.”

    “Yay!” clapped Alice. “Parties are so fun. I remember my last party. I got all naked and let the men play with my body. And I made them all so hard they hurt, so I had to cure them. I couldn’t let them suffer.”

    “You couldn’t,” I panted, her breast was out, her fat, pink nipple so succulent.

    I leaned over and sucked on it, making my wife squeal as my dick throbbed in Veronica’s mouth. The bimbo bobbed, taking more and more of my dick in hand. My balls tightened, the pressure growing as she swallowed the tip of my cock down her throat.

    I groaned as Veronica hummed, pleasuring my cock. My hands pushed down my wife’s tight sheath dress, the fabric molding to her beautiful curves. She moaned in delight as I sucked and nibbled on her fat nub, loving it with my mouth.

    “You are the bestest husband in the world.” Alice’s hands stroked through my hair. “Oh, yes. I love it. Suck on my nipple. You’re making me all wet and tingly in my pussy.” She giggled. “Pussy. Do they call it that because it feels so wonderful when someone pets it?”

    I popped my mouth off her nipple. “Sure,” I groaned, my hand sliding down.

    “You’re so smart. My husband is a smart sciency person!” Her thighs parted. I found her wet, shaved, and so hot. “Yes, yes, pet my pussycat. Stroke me. Oh, yes. Ooh, I want to purr. Oh, Frank, stroke me. Such the bestest. Isn’t he, Veronica?”

    Veronica didn’t answer as she pressed her lips into the base of my cock, swallowing to massage my shaft. It was ecstasy buried in her throat.

    “Veronica?” Alice moaned.

    “She’s got her mouth on my dick, honey. She can’t talk.” I rubbed harder at her pussy. “Okay?”

    “Right,” giggled Alice. “I forgot. Can’t talk while sucking cock.” She shuddered. “Oh, yes, and pet the inside of my pussycat. I like that, too.”

    “Like this?” I asked, shoving two fingers into my wife’s wet depths.

    The pleasure crossing her gorgeous face was priceless. She groaned and shuddered, bucking on her chair as my fingers worked in and out of her hot depths. Her pussy clenched about my digits, her silky flesh massaging them.

    “Oh, yes, Frank, that’s soooo good. Pet the inside of my pussykitty. You’re making her purr. Oh, yes. You are the bestest pussy petter.”

    “And you’re just so cute,” I told her, digging my fingers in deep, my dick aching in Veronica’s hungry mouth.

    Alice kissed me hard, her breasts pressing into me, separated by my dress shirt. Her thighs clamped about my hand, locking my fingers in place as she kissed me so hard, her tongue dancing in my mouth.

    I groaned, savoring the kiss and the blowjob. Veronica’s mouth bobbed faster and faster, slurping, sucking, driving me wild with pleasure. I groaned, my hips arching, my chair creaking as she brought me closer and closer to cumming.

    “Frank!” Alice gasped, breaking our kiss, her back arching as my fingers pumped in her depths. “Yes, yes, the bestest pussy petter. Oh, keep petting my pussy. You’re gonna make me kablam!”

    “Explode?”

    “Yes, yes.” She nodded her head, her red hair dancing. “My pussykitty is so hot and wet and your fingers are so wonderful and…” A smile crossed her lips. “Frank, you’re the bestest!”

    Her pussy spasmed about my fingers as her orgasm burst through her. She leaned back in her chair, her large tits dancing so invitingly as she heaved and thrashed, her thighs clamped tight on my hand while her hot juices flooded out.

    The sight of her was enough. My balls clenched. I groaned and bucked up, my cock buried in Veronica’s throat. My cum spurted, shooting right down the woman’s gullet. I loved cumming in her mouth. She had been such a bitch before she injected herself with the bimbo serum.

    And now she was my cock-hungry slut.

    “Damn,” I groaned.

    “Is she making your cock kablam?” Alice moaned, her voice thick with pleasure. “Is your yummy cum pumping into her stomach.”

    “Flooding her,” I groaned.

    Alice clapped her hands in girlish excitement. “Isn’t that just the bestest, Frank?”

    “I don’t know,” I groaned as the final blast of cum spurted into Veronica’s mouth. “Cumming in your mouth or your pussy is even better.”

    “Oh, I love it when you pet my pussy with your big cock.” She giggled. “It goes cock-a-doodle-do and erupts into my hungry pussykitty.”

    “Yes, it does,” I groaned, still hard in Veronica’s mouth.

    “And you’re still have a ‘rection,” Alice gasped as Veronica’s mouth popped off my dick. “Because I’m a super smart sciency person.”

    “Yes, you are,” I told her stroking her face. Even as a bimbo, she could come up with new formulas, her intelligence just covered by the horny thoughts plaguing her. The intelligence serum banished those impulses, clearing her mind for about an hour.

    As much as I loved bimbo-Alice, I loved talking to my wife when she wasn’t an airhead.

    “Your cock needs to feed my pussy, state!” she said.

    “Stat,” I told her, and she frowned at me in confusion. I laughed. “Hop on, honey.”

    “The bestest husband!” she proclaimed.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Alice Jackman, Chief Research Scientist of BimboTech Chemicals

    My pussykitty was so hungry to gobble up Frank’s big, thick cock. I would make him crow so loudly inside of me and fill me up with all the wonderful, yummy, delicious cum. My pussy clenched, the heat always burning between my thighs.

    It was the price of being so hot. And I was hot. The most beautifulest woman in the world. Frank said so. And he was a super smart sciency person who knew everything.

    And I loved him so much. He let me play with my boy toys and gobble their cocks, too. And we invented thingies together. Super smart thingies. We were a super smart sciency team.

    I grasped his cock, loving how thick it felt in my hand, wet like my pussy but from Veronica’s saliva. Our president-wife knelt on the floor, a big grin on her face. She had ate her vitamins for the day. They came only from Frank’s cock, and all his wives had to drink them once a day whether orally or anally or pussyly.

    I liked pussyly.

    “Oh, Frank, the bestest cock,” I moaned as I sank my wet pussy down his dick, gobbling up every inch of his shaft.

    It felt so wonderful in me like creamy chocolate pudding and ice cream and licorice all rolled into one amazing sensation radiating out of my pussykitty. She gobbled my husband’s cock as I slid back up, my body shuddering in delight.

    And then something even more wonderful happened. Veronica nuzzled at my butt-cheeks. I gasped in delight as her tongue licked and nuzzled at my butt-hole, swirling around it, licking it like the best pudding in the world.

    “Chocolate pudding,” I giggled.

    “What?” Frank groaned as he squeezed my breasts.

    “Oh, this is as wonderful as chocolate pudding. Like having my cake and kneading it, too.”

    “Eating,” Frank groaned, his wonderful hands on my breasts, squeezing and making my nipples tingle so awesomely.

    “No, no, I knead my cake all over my body and then you get to lick it clean,” I moaned, smacking my lips.

    “I would love to lick cake off your body.”

    I squealed in delight, my pussy eating his cock faster and faster, savoring his girth. He reached so deep into me. “That’s why you’re the bestest, most wonderfulest husband with the bestest, biggest cock in the whole White world.”

    “Wide,” he groaned. “Not white.”

    “No, no, White,” I giggled. “Black guys have bigger cocks. But not by much.”

    Frank laughed, and then he sucked on my nipple, chewing and nibbling on it like it were a piece of delicious cake. I shuddered, my pussy clenching on him as I bounced faster and faster while Veronica’s wicked tongue licked and swirled at my asshole.

    Her hands gripped my butt-cheeks, fingernails sharp points that drove me to ride my husband’s cock faster and faster. My eyes fluttered as I ground and bounced on him, my clit grinding into his pubic bone as I savored every wonderful inch of his cock. He was big, almost as big as a Black guy.

    And he was my husband. I loved him so much. And that made it even better.

    “Yes, yes, I love my sweet and yummy husband,” I purred as he sucked on my nipple, my asshole clenching on Veronica’s tongue. “Oh, yes, Frank. Give me all your yummy cream. My pussy needs to eat it. Every yummy drop.”

    “Oh, yeah,” Frank groaned. “Just hungry for my cum.”

    “So hungry.” My pussy clenched, the wonderful, fluttery, cotton candy delight churning in my depths, ready to spread through my body and smother me with its pleasure. Veronica’s tongue licked and probed, driving me wild. “Give me your cream, Frank. Pretty please with sugar on top. I need it. My pussy is so hungry. She’s a starving kitty.”

    “I’ll give you so much cream,” he groaned, his handsome face twisting with pleasure.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” I moaned bouncing so hard, my clit pressing into his groin, wonderful gumdrop pleasure shooting through me. “Oh, that’s it. I love it. Frank!”

    I came.

    Wonderful, delicious, yummy pleasure rippled through me. The sticky cotton candy flowed through every part of my body. It reached my brain, smothering me in rapture. My head threw back, my pussy writhing and milking his cock, desperate for his cream. I needed it in me, spurting, filling me.

    His hands squeezed harder on my breasts. My asshole clenched on Veronica’s tongue probing at my asshole. I squealed and shuddered in delight, more and more cotton candy rapture smothering my mind.

    “Cream! Please, please. Pretty please, Frank! I need it. Your cream is the bestest! Feed my pussy!”

    “Yes,” he snarled. His hand seized my hips and slammed me all the way down his cock.
    I savored him buried to the hilt in me, reaching so deep. My back arched, pressing my pillowy mounds against him. My nipples throbbed as his hips bucked up. And then the first wonderful pulse of his cum.

    His cream flooded my hungry pussy. Blast after blast. Sooooo much cream just for me.

    Another spasm shuddered through my pussy. I wiggled, savoring Veronica’s probing tongue swirling through my asshole, stirring up hot pleasure, while the ecstasy spilled through me again. So good. So wonderful.

    “Love you,” I panted, hugging my husband to my breasts. He groaned as his cum spurted a final time into me, holding me was we shared our wonderful delight. “Oh, I need that. Mmm, your creamy vitamins are in me.”

    “Uh-huh,” he groaned. “Love you, Alice. You’re the best woman in the world.”

    “Bestest,” I corrected with a giggle. “A super smart sciency man should know his grammar.”

    Frank laughed, looking up from my tits. His hands moved, seizing my red hair and pulling me down to his lips for a wonderful kiss. I savored it as my pussy luxuriated in his cream. It was so hot and yummy in me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Magnolia Savage, President Femme Allure, Inc.

    I was the last to arrive, sweeping into the boardroom of my company, my back straight, my heels clicking on the floor. I wore a stylish, burnt-umber business skirt and matching blazer, a salmon, silk blouse beneath. Out of all the executives for my company, I was the only one who cared about her appearance.

    The other women were frumpy or overweight or so skinny they were bony. But they were still all women. The only Fortune 500 company with an entirely all-female board. No token promotions to appease feminist activist, but women who had worked with me from the beginning to build Femme Allure into one of the top makeup companies on the market. We made products for women by women, as it said in all our adds.

    And it was about to be undone.

    “What has your panties in a wad?” the bony Annalee Burrell demanded as she turned in her chair, her pinched face glaring at me. She was my Vice President of Research, the woman who should have discovered this amazing breakthrough before BT Chemicals had. It would be revolutionary in the world of cosmetics. And it would drive us out of business and set back women’s liberation a thousand years all in one fell swoop.

    Which is why I had to control it.

    “Annalee, I know we have been friends since college,” I told her, fighting the urge to clench my fists—it would ruin my nails, and I just had them done. “But if you speak to me again like that, you will regret it.”

    “Going to finally muscle me out?” Annalee asked. “Or do you forget how much of a stake I own in the company?”

    “I’ve forgotten nothing,” I said, my smile cold. I patted my pocket instead, feeling what my spy had procured.

    “What is this meeting about, Ms. Savage?” Patricia Pitts, my frumpy Vice President of Communications, asked. She was a redhead with sallow skin and a toad’s face. At least she remembered that I was the president and founder of the company and paid me respect.

    My Chief Financial Officer, Jayde Kellogg, nodded her head, her triple chins wobbling. The African American woman was the largest person in the office, sitting in her own specially designed chair to accept her wide girth. “It has me intrigued.”

    The other members of the board nodded their heads, murmuring their desire to learn, trusting my judgment. The judgment that had built this company.

    “This,” I said as I sat down. There was a control panel built into the table at the head for me to manipulate the AV system. I dimmed the lights and set the projector playing the presentation my executive assistant, Melissa, had prepared. She was a feisty redhead, passionate about her job and keeping me happy.

    Very passionate.

    The projector popped out of the ceiling, lowered down by hydraulics while the screen unfurled at the far end. Chairs swiveled to watched as the video played. It showed an overweight woman with red hair cut short, glasses perched on her face. She wore a lab coat that did little to hide how plump she was, her body shaped like a pear.

    “Are there any sensations you feel?” a man asked, voice a little stressed. Presumably, he held the smart phone recording this video.

    “Sensations,” the woman giggled again. “What a funny word. Sensation. What is a sen and why would it need to be sationed?”

    I paused the video. “This is Alice Jackman you’re watching.”

    “The new Chief Research Scientist at BT Chemical?” frowned Jayde, her triple chins waggling. “I’ve seen her once. She is not a woman this overweight. How old is this?”

    “Not very old,” I answered. “The man recording her is her husband, Frank, the new CEO. The compound she injected herself before the video started is the reason we’re here.”

    “Compound?” Annalee asked. “What does it do?”

    “Changes the world,” I answered.

    Annalee rolled her eyes, ungrateful bitch. I hit play.

    “What?” Frank gasped off screen. “Are you okay, pumpkin?”

    “Pumpkin! Yes!” exclaimed Alice. “That’s a word I love. I’m your cute, beautiful pumpkin.”

    “The compound seems to be having some effect on her cognitive process,” Frank reported.

    “What’s with the big words? I don’t know that one. Cog..cogti…cogtive?”

    “You’re not thinking straight.”

    Jayde snorted, “I’ll say.”

    “How do you think straight?” Alice’s face scrunched in thought. “I’m trying to think straight, but my thoughts seem to be scattered around.” She fanned herself. “Boy, it is hot in here. Are you hot?”

    “No,” answered Frank.

    A large smile crossed Alice’s lips. “Are you sure? Because you look smokin’ hot. Mmm, I love your tight body.” She shrugged out of her lab coat, standing in a loose, flowery dress. It was ugly, something found at JC Penny or Sears. She began undoing the buttons.

    “What are you doing, pumpkin?” asked Frank.

    “What are you showing us, Magnolia?” Annalee asked, refusing to address me properly.

    “Watch,” I said.

    “I told you, I feel hot,” Alice giggled on the screen, the changes starting to transform her body. “It’s too hot for clothing. Maybe you should strip, too. I love looking at your naked body.”

    “Alice. I think we need to take you to the hospital.” Frank sounded concern, the camera shaking.

    “Why, silly?” Alice giggled as her dress fell off, her hands reaching behind her to unfasten her bra. “I’m hot, not dying!” They weren’t a great pair of tits. Small despite her portly frame. I liked big, round breasts. “You’re hot, I’m hot!” Alice pinched a nipple. “Look at how hot I am, Frank.”

    “Another side-effect seems to be a rampant libido,” Frank reported, his voice lower.

    “Okay, we don’t need to see this,” objected Patricia as Alice wiggled out of her panties, shaking her big ass at the camera.

    “Watch her carefully,” I said as Alice smacked her ass.

    “I’m so hot!” Alice moaned. “Don’t you just want me, Frank?”

    “Does her voice sound higher-pitched and more girlish?” Jayde asked.

    “Oh, look at her rear,” Patricia said. “It’s shrinking.”

    I grinned as every woman in the boardroom stared in stunned silence at Alice as her ass, indeed, shrank along with her waist. She grew slimmer, her ass growing bubbly, perky, her fat thighs now sleek. She turned around, her small breasts ballooning into a large, wonderful pair of bouncing tits. I squirmed, my pussy growing wetter. And despite their size, they were as perky as an eighteen-year-old’s. A vapid smile was on Alice’s face as the fat melted away, her cheekbones softening, her lips growing lush.

    “She’s beautiful,” Annalee breathed, her jaw dropping.

    Alice let out a giggle and clapped her hands as she hopped on her feet. “Look at my tits bounce. Ooh, they’re so big and round. Just the way you want them, Frank.”

    “Yeah,” Frank said, his voice hoarse with shock.

    “Yippee, your injection thingie worked.”

    “The compound.”

    “Yes, that’s the word.” Alice giggled again. “I should know that. The phoswhatsit-benzien worked! I’m so happy! And sexy.”

    “But…It’s made you so…”

    “Hot?” Alice purred.

    “It did,” whispered Patricia while Frank said, “Stupid.”

    Alice giggled loudly. “Like I’m a sexy bimbo.” Her hand slid down her flat belly, scratching at her bare pussy. “And I’m still so hot. Right here.” She pushed a pair of fingers inside her pussy. Oh, I wanted to see that cunt in real life. “Oh, Frank, this is…amazing!”

    “Yeah,” he croaked.

    “You made me beautiful!” Alice squealed again and rushed at him. “I love you so much! Let me show you how much I love you.”

    The video ended.

    “What did we just watch?” a stunned Jayde asked, her chins wobbling. “That couldn’t have happened.”

    “It did,” I told her. “This is what Frank invented that let him take over BT Chemicals. His bimbo serum. Look at his wife. She was a scientist who became as dumb as a brick house. One injection, and your simultaneously the most beautiful woman in the world and a complete airhead.

    “And BT Chemical is bringing it to market.”

    “This can’t be real,” Annalee said, her eyes wide. “I mean, this defies physics. Where does all her mass go?”

    “Into her boobs,” laughed Jayde. “Did you see the size of them. They had to be my size.”

    “Oh, it is very real,” I told Annalee. “I’ve seen Veronica Beigh, and that bony woman is now a bimbo bombshell like Alice. It’s how Frank got the company. She became his bimbo bitch and signed it over to him for a pittance.”

    “You make it sound like he’s made her his woman or something,” laughed Patricia, incredulity flashing across her toad face. “Like he has a harem of bimbos.”

    “Oh, he does. At least four other women beside his wife have been seen with him. All incredibly beautiful. All transformed by the serum.”

    “Preposterous,” Annalee said, turning her head away. “Whoever sold you this information was lying. I hope you didn’t pay much for it.”

    “Oh, I paid a lot,” I purred. “They proved it to me to my satisfaction.”

    “Then you are an idiot, Magnolia,” Annalee said, her face twisting. “If you think that is anything more than science fiction, you are more of a moron than I thought.”

    The room went silent. The other women all looked down at their hands or shifted in their feet. But not Annalee. She looked at me. She was always too stupid to realize when to shut her mouth. And I was tired of kowtowing to her just because of the amount of stock she owned in my company.

    I stood up, my hand slipping into my pocket. It was in there, the sides smooth, plastic, ready to be used. I walked to her. She stood up to match me, her chair rolling back. Her pinched face glared at me, her cheekbones so sharp she could probably cut me with them.

    “If you think this fairy tale will save our company from the losses we project for next quarter, you are mistaken, Magnolia.”

    “Ms. Savage,” I corrected her, drawing it out of my pocket.

    “I founded this company with you,” she told me. “I’m not going to be your ass-kissing lackey. I have a stake in this—”

    I stabbed the syringe into her thigh, the only place with any flesh on her. I depressed the plunger, the bright-green liquid flooding through her veins. She took a step back, her eyes wide, glaring down at the needle.

    “What the fuck?” she gasped. “What did you just… ? Just…?” She blinked. “Um…” Then she giggled.

    “As you can see, ladies,” I said, pointing at Annalee as she fanned her face, the anger melting away, “the bimbo serum takes affect pretty fast.”

    “You injected me with…with…? Bimbo…” She giggled. “Bimbo. What a funny word. Bimbo.” She pulled on her collar. “Oh, it is hot in here. Anyone else hot?”

    “You…injected her?” Patricia asked, her jaw dropping.

    “A demonstration was in order,” I purred, my pussy clenching as Annalee shrugged out of her blazer and began unbuttoning the cream-yellow blouse she wore beneath. “To show you just how dangerous this chemical is in the hands of the wrong company.”

    In a man’s hands.

    “It is just so hot,” Annalee said, shrugging out of her blouse. “Ooh, that bimbo thingie you interjected me with is making me feel hot.”

    “I injected you.”

    She shook her head. “No, no, you interjected me. That’s how you say the word. Remember, I’m the smarty one. I have a degree in chemory.”

    “Chemistry?” I suggested.

    She tapped her head. “Chemory. Got to use your memory for all those chemicals. I’m a super smarty chemorist.” She giggled again and unfastened her bra.

    The changes worked on her body as she shrugged out of her bra, her shriveled A cups swelling, growing into lush, round, pillowy breasts. I groaned as I watched them swell fuller, rounder, so perky and soft, thrusting from her chest and bouncing as she wiggled out of her skirt.

    “Look, boobies,” Annalee said, turning to the other woman and bouncing. “I have big boobies now.”

    Her face had flesh on it now, no longer pinched, but lush, lips plump. Blemishes on her skin—moles, scars, discolored patches of flesh, winkles—all vanished. She had the skin of an eighteen year old, along with her ass. She bounced her breasts more. They were so lovely and delicious.

    I moved up behind Annalee, cupping those beautiful tits from behind, squeezing them. “They are so real. And look at her now. A body most women would kill for all from a single injection.”

    “And it’s permanent?” Jayde asked, eyes wide.

    “Oh, very permanent. But the side-effect, now that’s the really dangerous part.” I pulled away and hiked up my skirt.

    “Ms. Savage,” gasped Patricia as my naked, shaved cunt came into sight. “What are you doing? Where are your panties?”

    “Demonstrating. Annalee, I have bad news for you. You’ve been poisoned.”

    “Oh, no, that’s super-duper bad,” Annalee said, her voice so high-pitched and girlish. She looked eighteen instead of in her late thirties. “I don’t want to be poisoned. That means I’ll die.”

    “Exactly. But my pussy has the antidote. You have to lick it and drink all the juices that come out.”

    “Ms. Savage,” objected Patricia. “You don’t need to parade your sexuality—”

    “Quiet,” I hissed as Annalee fell to her knees before me and buried her face between my legs, licking with a frantic, fearful need, her tongue sliding across my pussy lips. “You need to understand how gullible bimbos are. How easy they are to be manipulated. Annalee was a staunchly straight woman. Further, she made no secret of her dislike of me the last few years. She never would lick my pussy, and now look at her.

    “She’s eager.”

    I shuddered, my pussy clenching as Annalee’s tongue ran over my vulva. “Soooo eager. Isn’t my antidote so delicious, Annalee?”

    “So delicious,” the bimbo moaned, her dirty-blonde hair brushing my thighs. It had grown long and full of volume. “I have to keep licking to live.”

    “That’s right,” I moaned, savoring my domination over the bitch. “Every day, you have to lick my pussy and make me cum to get your antidote.”

    “Oh, yes,” moaned Annalee. “That makes so much sense. I’m a smarty chemorist.”

    “You are,” I grinned as she licked again. “Mmm, wiggle that tongue deep in me. Make me cum so hard. I’ll flood your mouth with the antidote.”

    I shuddered as I stood in the board room, all the executives eyes on me as I ground on Annalee’s face, savoring the hungry licks of her tongue. Her hands gripped my ass, pulling me tight against her mouth as she devoured me. It was so sweet and wonderful seeing the shock in the women’s eyes as they witnessed my domination of the bitch.

    I undulated my hips, grinding on her mouth as her tongue wiggled into my depths. She swirled it around, drinking my juices. My pussy clenched. I was so excited. My nipples ached in my bra, my gaze sliding across the room as they watched in silence, no one wanting to add any more objections.

    They were afraid. It was sinking in. Any one of them could become my next bimbo.

    Damn, this was intoxicating. The power made my pussy clench. I ground harder on Annalee’s mouth, savoring her moans, her beautiful eyes staring up at me. She was mine. The idea of having entire harems of devoted, bimbo beauties serving me flashed through my mind.

    “Yes, yes, lick my clit, just like that, you dyke slut,” I moaned. “You’re mine. You have to lick my pussy every day to live.”

    “Thank you for the antidote,” giggled Annalee. “And it’s so delicious. Mmm, it makes me feel all juicy and antidotey down there.”

    “In your filthy cunt, bimbo slut?”

    “Cunt,” gasped Annalee. “That’s a no-no word.”

    “Not any longer. You are a cunt. You have a hot cunt that belongs to me. I own you because you’re drinking my antidote.”

    “Wow,” Annalee said. “And I have a cunt? That’s so naughty. It makes me feel all tingly-wingly.”

    “Keep licking or you’ll die,” I panted.

    She gave a frightened gasp and buried her face back into my snatch. I groaned, swaying on my heels as her mouth devoured me. Her tongue licked and slid through my folds, driving me wild with bliss. I shuddered, back arching, grinding on her mouth as I came closer and closer to my orgasm.

    Her lips found my clit. She sucked on that. Pleasure burst through me. I spasmed on her mouth, my hands squeezing my huge breasts through my blouse. My nipples ached wonderfully as my pussy clenched.

    And I came.

    “You delicious whore,” I moaned. “Drink all my antidote down. Yes, yes, that’s it. Oh, you are my bimbo slave. My lesbian dyke slut. You’ll worship my pussy for your antidote.”

    “I will,” moaned Annalee. “I need it, and you’re so much wonderful for letting me drink it.”

    I spasmed a final time, my pleasure peaking through me. I sucked in a deep breath, shuddering, a wicked grin on my lips as I faced the other women of the boardroom, their cheeks flushed from watching me writhe, their bodies trembling.

    “That’s enough, bimbo,” I purred. “Now go kneel beside my chair and don’t say a word. If you do, I’ll have to spank you. You don’t want to be bad girl.”

    Annalee shook her head and clamped her hands over her lips stained with my pussy juices. She crawled on her knees to my chair and knelt there, keeping her hands over her mouth to make sure she didn’t say anything.

    “Now you all understand,” I purred, pushing down my skirts. “We can’t let this chemical be in the hands of a man. We need to control it. Or it will be abused. If we’re not careful, every woman in the world will be a sex-crazed bimbo eager to please the men because they’re too stupid to realize it.”

    “How?” Patricia asked, her voice strained.

    “Carefully. My spy is in the company. I have another sample. R&D needs to get on reverse engineering it. In the mean time, we need our friends at the FDA to put up every road block they can.”

    “I’ll call Ivy Eads,” Patricia said. “She has a lot of clout with her boss. She’ll do it. She’ll be horrified about this.”

    “Good,” I purred, sitting down, my hand resting on Annalee’s head, petting her. “Ladies, we are going to be very, very rich.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Frank Jackman, CEO of BimboTech Chemicals

    The limo was waiting out front of the company’s headquarters. It was sleek and black, stretched long. Our driver, Ryan, waited for us in his suit. He looked like a strong man, someone who had been fit in his twenties and still maintained it into middle age, but he was a beta male, transformed by a serum Alice whipped up.

    He was also a cuckold. His ex-wife, Janet, was one of my bimbo wives. Their divorce was finalized just last week. I had Janet on my right arm, the lush, black haired woman bouncing with delight to have my arm around her. My left was around my youngest bimbo wife, Becca, a radiant blonde, her breasts almost popping out of her low-cut top.

    “Yay, it’s time to go home,” Nicole said, a brunette with a bombshell body. She used to be a cop before I gave her the bimbo injection. She was about to arrest Becca and Janet for lewd acts in public, and I couldn’t have that.

    She was happy as one of my bimbos.

    “Such a long day,” Alice purred, her hand holding Veronica’s, the last of my wives. Five bimbos was a big enough harem for anyone. They were each beautiful and lush in their own way, and I cared for them all, but I loved Alice.

    She was the only one that received the intelligent serum so she could be her normal self. Even unbimbofied, she loved our new life. Alice had repressed her sexual desires for years. Becoming a bimbo allowed her to experience the freedom she always yearned for, even if it meant being so stupid any guy could convince her to have sex with him.

    And more than a few had from the UPS guy dropping off a package to a man who convinced her to be a model and go back to his apartment. She was even lured off by a group of Black men and gangbanged. It was why all my women had a tracking chip implanted in them just in case they went missing. I didn’t mind if they had their fun, I just wanted to be able to find them.

    “Good day, sir,” beta-male Ryan said, his eyes downcast as he opened the limo door.

    Janet grabbed my cock through my slacks “Ooh, I need my vitamin treatment so badly.”

    “You had it this morning,” Becca pouted. “It’s my turn.”

    “Na-uh,” Janet said. “Right?” Fear entered her eyes. “Right, Frank?”

    “You both did,” I grinned. “But you can have a second dose if you share with Becca.”

    “Oh, yay!” Janet said, clapping her hands before her.

    My women piled into the limo, and I followed, my dick aching. Things were going perfectly. We would soon have the bimbo treatment on the market. Women across America would pay us so much money for the treatment. I knew many would line up even with the side-effects. And the men would be thrilled.

    My dick ached as Janet and Becca slipped to the floor of the limo. Their cheeks pressed together, blonde and black hair mixing as they unzipped me and pulled out my dick. I groaned, throbbing, as the two bimbos licked at my cock.

    “That’s it, get your vitamins,” giggled Alice, cuddled between Veronica and Nicole on the opposite seat, her breasts already out, nipples hard.

    “Yes,” I panted as their tongues reached the apex of my cock, licking at the crown. It was heaven.
    And then my phone rang. I groaned, shoving a hand in my pocket and barking, “Yes?”

    Becca sucked the tip of my dick into her mouth, my eyes fluttering.

    “Sir, it’s Carter.”

    “Yeah?” I asked again, fighting the pleasure in my voice.

    “An Ivy Eads from the FDA just called. She’s the Deputy Director of CFSAN.” He pronounced the acronym as “sif-san.” “She says there are serious ethical problems with the serum that have come to her attention, and that the FDA needs to do a thorough inspection. This could delay us for years.”

    “Fuck,” I groaned, glancing at Alice. “Honey, you need to take your medicine. I need the smart you.”

    “Oh, no,” she gasped while Becca kept sucking my cock.

    Ethical concerns? Did the FDA learn about the side-effects? We had plans to make.

    To be continued…


  • Three Can Keep a Secret if Two are…Lesbians

    Font size : +


    The felonies begin as Ron, Kim, Rachel, and Tasha go to the morgue

    “Kim?” I began “Did you mean it last night, when you said you would do “anything”?

    She was silent for a second; I had caught her off guard. But, I could hear the smile in her voice when she answered.

    “Of course, lover. What did you have in mind?” she queried.

    “I want you to help me rape your sister.” I said matter of factly

    “What?” she said confused “Rachel will give you pretty much whatever you want. What do you mean ‘rape’?

    “When she was seducing my boss today and I was watching, I started to get pissed and jealous. She never came on to me like that. Granted I know her life is on the line, but still five years and I had to beg every time we had sex. I guess I just want to get some anger out”

    “Hmmmm. Yeah, my sister was always a ball breaker. Can you let me work on that a little?

    “OK, I guess” I answered

    “So, everything went fine? You have the forms you need?” Kim changed the subject.

    “Yeah. I fully expected to be packing up my office and being escorted out by security at this point. But, it could not have gone much smoother.”

    “So, what’s next” Kim asked a little anxious

    “We have to get our pretend Rachel’s body out of the morgue and then I have to get two releases signed at the crematorium. That should be fun, as they will only be doing one body. I haven’t got that last part completely worked out.”

    “You will! I have faith in you!” Kim said with much more confidence than I felt.

    “I love you” I said

    “Love you, too” Kim answered and then we hung up.

    In truth I didn’t have either part figured out. You can’t just back a truck up to the morgue and steal a body. We have 24 hour surveillance and a security guard. I could get a truck backed up to loading area with no problem. There is no security barrier between the employee parking lot and there. But, after that, the security guard needed to be in another part of the building and away from the security monitors. He had to be out of the way for at least 15 minutes, if not longer.

    Rudy, our night guard had been around about 20 years. He is about 50, and a tad lazy, but he takes his job seriously. He was not, however, above taking a break to read the latest Maxim or Sports Illustrated. I wonder if I could some how use that? Whatever we did, it had to happen really quick. Tonight would not be too soon.

    As expected I was distracted the rest of the day, but at least Dr. Syygo did not notice. Uncharacteristically he left early. He checked out for lunch and told our receptionist that he would not be back. That was unusual for him, as he had a couple autopsies to do in the afternoon. But, I blew it off quickly. One less thing for me to worry about.

    I got home and had a million things banging back and forth in my head. How can I distract Rudy (our guard)? Is Jacob, the guy at crematorium, really as hung up on red-heads as I hoped (getting ahead of myself here)? Will Dr. Syygo want to see those release papers he signed? How long before he notices that the Jane Doe was signed out early? Should I ask Kim to marry me?

    Where the fuck did that last one come from? Was I ready to marry? Kim and I have not even been seeing each other, if you can call this ‘seeing each other’ for a week. Why would marriage pop into my mind? Is it love or lust? At least I had the presence of mind to ask myself. I had to admit I was not sure.

    I was pondering that thought as I walked through my front door and was greeted by a very unusual sight. Rachel was on her knees, wearing the same stunning outfit from this morning, with a new accessory. She was accessorized with a spiked dog collar and leach! Kim was holding the other end. Rachel bowed her head and looked every bit a whipped dog.

    “Uh, what’s going on?” I asked slowly

    “I thought about what you told me this morning and I thought you might like my idea.” answered Kim

    “This?” I asked, not at all picking up on her meaning.

    “I talked it over with Rachel, and she agreed that she mistreated you and to make up for it, she is going to be your sex slave. She will do any and everything you ask.”

    Rachel looked up. She looked submissive, with maybe a shadow of defiance in her eyes.

    “Really?” I asked skeptically

    Kim jerked the leash.

    “Y..yes, Master” Rachel sputtered out while giving her sister a dirty look.

    “You want to try her out before dinner?” Kim said handing me the leach.

    I did.

    “Stand up, Rachel” I ordered

    She did and I stepped over to her and took off the collar and leach. That was not my thing. I could find other ways to humiliate her.

    “Kiss me” I said, wanting to gauge her enthusiasm

    To her credit Rachel stepped up and kissed me as deeply as I had seen her go with Dr. Syygo. My arms naturally wrapped around. I dropped my hands to knead that sexy ass I had seen on display this morning. After just a few moments, I pulled back.

    “Not bad.” Then turning, I said “Kim, are you going to play, too” I was wondering what she thought her role would be.

    “I was hoping you wouldn’t forget about “Ordinary Kim”. With Movie Star Rachel at your beck and call, I figured to be reading a book soon.” she answered with just a hint of annoyance.

    “I could never forget you, my love” I said and then continued.

    “Love, why don’t you run upstairs, get me that flat hairbrush, and fill an applicator with Astroglide. Oh, and you won’t need any cloths.”

    Kim actually squealed with delight as she skipped out of the room. As I undid my pants, I said to Rachel

    “Why don’t you give me some of what the good doctor got this morning”

    Rachel dropped to her knees and immediately freed my erect member. My thoughts quickly drifted back to Dr Syygo’s office and my boss striping Rachel to her panties and then her crawling under his desk to service him.

    Rachel, my ex-wife, is Playboy bunny material. Really. I genuinely have no idea whatever attracted her to me. I’m decent looking, and have a good job, but women that look like Rachel marry people that use $20 to wipe their ass.

    Rachel is about 5’5” in flats, with a perfect hour glass figure. She has the face that reminds you of Charleze Theron, but prettier. I know how that sounds, but it’s true. Once you got past her face you would notice her C-cup breasts. I’ve seen her naked and they are stunning. They have that classic ‘hung there’ look; pouty and seductive. Her nipples are a pink/red and about the size of a quarter. The little nubs are barely noticeable and seem to disappear when they get hard. Her ass is shapely; a bit of a bubble and firm. When she wears jeans or knit pants, it is almost criminal. I have watched a guy walk into traffic staring at her when she walked past him. Stares are as common as ice cream in the summer.

    Yesterday, when Rachel stripped to nothing for my boss, Dr Syygo, I was so taken by her eagerness and raw sexuality I was shocked to anger. Rachel had always been very stingy with her body; making me beg or cajole for every part of her body that she gave me. Not tonight.

    The sight of her naked, offering herself willingly to my boss was the vision that filled my mind as Rachel took me into her mouth. I felt the warm wetness tighten around my cock. I let out a soft groan as I put my hands on the back of her head, took control, and slowly pushed my way in. When we were married, Rachel would bat my hands away anytime I tried this. It was rare enough for a blowjob back then. I was going to enjoy taking her mouth.

    My cock bumped up against the back of her throat and I thought of ramming it all the way in. But, I decided to save that for another orifice. I used a fistful of her hair and pulled Rachel back. Rachel was playing her part, keeping up the suction and her tongue under my cock. I don’t know what Kim said to her, but I owed her one.

    The milking sensation I felt as my cock withdrew gave me a small body shiver. It felt soooo good. In, out. In, out. Each stroked pushed me a little closer to orgasm. Each stroke begged me to go faster. Each stoke yelled for me to fuck Rachel’s mouth and drop my load down her throat.

    “Keep sucking, Rachel. I’m going to do the work” I commanded.

    I grabbed each side of Rachel’s head and held it steady as I began to slowly push in and out, bumping way too soon into the back of her throat. But, I was fucking Rachel’s reluctant mouth. I was in control and could do whatever I pleased.

    Rachel’s tongue cradled the under side of my cock, feeling soft, wet, and warm. The constant vacuum milked me again and again, as I pulled out. I was fighting the desire to hammer her mouth, but I was losing ground to my growing lust. I started to move faster, holding Rachel’s head firm. Her eyes looked at me with worry. She did not know how deep or hard I would go. I didn’t either, but my increased pace was the fuel for my libido and her worry. I pushed deeper with the next thrust, and I felt Rachel gag.

    “That look’s like fun!” Kim came bounding in.

    Kim’s words broke my trance and I released Rachel and pulled out. Rachel was panting and she wiped a tear from her eye.

    “That was very good, my little slave girl” I breathed out, more than a little excited.

    “Now we are going to play a game” I began “It’s called ‘Make Her Cum’. Kim you get on your back, with your head over here towards me. Rachel, because I can see how much you like being on your knees, you get the top of the 69 position.”

    I noticed Rachel’s glare at my insult. Her rounded little ass would pay for that. I continued.

    “The object of the game is simple; make your sister cum first. If you do this, you get to pick what is done to either you or your sister, by me. Got it?”

    Kim eagerly got on the floor and winked at me as she lay prone and looking directly up. I got a nice view as Kim lay prone on the ground. My eyes were naturally drawn to Kim’s chest, which defied gravity as her C-cups kept their pouty stance. They were carbon copies of her sister’s, and I very much enjoyed the feel of her taut nipple in my mouth. I was thinking of doing that now, as Kim lay vulnerable on the floor.

    Kim has a very nice body. Not quite in her sister’s league, but still damn fine. Kim is blonde with a nice figure, and great toned legs. Her head to toe tan was magnified by her nudity and the contrast of the cream colored carpet in the living room. Kim’s nipples were in their natural state, about the size of quarters and capped with small nubs that barely made an appearance.

    As I starred at them they began to tighten with the anticipation of having her sister take her pussy. That thought reminded my of my lover’s bare mound and my eyes darted there to confirm I had not imagined it last night. Kim was hairless as a child, but the angle prevented me from seeing her tight little pussy, which I knew would be wet. I was so hard with anticipation that it hurt and I could barely contain myself.

    I had every confidence that my little bi-sexual lover would have her sister cumming in moments. When she did, Kim would take the hints based on what I had her retrieve and I would spank and fuck Rachel’s tight little ass. I began to stroke myself thinking of it.

    Rachel, who stripped naked while I ogled Kim, straddled her sister and lowered her already wet pussy to Kim’s face. Then she nearly lay on her sister as she put her face in between Kim’s legs. I didn’t even get a chance to say “Go’ as Rachel lowered her head down and went to work.

    I saw a look of surprise on Kim’s face, at her sister’s aggressive start. Until recently Rachel had never displayed any lesbian tendencies. But, after I had made her lick her sister’s cunt and in turn had Kim eat her, she seemed to have discovered an unknown part of herself. The fervor at which she attacked Kim’s flower seemed to confirm this.

    Kim leaned up to begin her own tongue dance, and my eye’s darted upward. Rachel’s pussy looked so inviting, as her parted legs, it gave me a perfect view. Rachel was unshaven, but trimmed nicely. You could see just a few hairs from this angle. Her entire pussy was swollen with her own arousal. Her inner pussy lips were slightly parted, offering itself and her tight starfish to my cock. Kim had interrupted Rachel working me to orgasm, but I was still so horny it was all I could do not to slam my cock deep into one of Rachel’s offered openings.

    Kim removed most of the temptation by covering Rachel’s pussy with her mouth. It looked to me like Kim was going for a quick victory. She inserted the thumb of one hand into Rachel’s cunt and began to stroke back and forth. Her forward thrust was accompanied by a little massage of Rachel’s back door with her index finger. Kim’s mouth was at the top of Rachel’s love hole, and she was sucking and tonguing Rachel’s clit.

    “Ohhhhhhhhh! God, Kim!” I heard Rachel moan out.

    Not good strategy to take time out for a moan. It would be over soon I figured. Then I saw Rachel grab Kim’s thighs and pull them back.

    “Oh fuckkkkkk!” Kim cried out in pleasure.

    I was very surprised at that, so I went around to see what Rachel was doing. Rachel had two fingers around Kim’s clit, and a third directly on top of it. She was moving her fingers up and down, side to side, and around; all the while squeezing Kim’s little pea. But, this was not what was driving Kim mad. Rachel had her tongue in Kim’s ass!

    I watched as Rachel tried to drive her tongue deeper. Failing that she began to lick it roughly, up and down, each pass an attempt to breach it. She attacked the tight hole with her tongue, eagerly, desperately, trying to breech Kim’s tight opening. Each little stab sent a shutter into Kim’s body. Rachel worked frantically, up, down, circling Kim forbidden opening and then poking her tongue into the center. Kim was enjoying it much more than was prudent for this contest.

    “Rachel!” Kim cried out and she squirmed in pleasure. She was starting to lose it.

    Rachel’s hand picked up speed stoking Kim’s love button in every direction at once, almost vibrating in speed. Kim began to move her hips up, to meet her sister’s eager tongue. Kim so wanted Rachel’s tongue deep in her tight ass.

    But, Kim was not giving up. I walked back over and Kim had her hands spreading Rachel’s ass apart. She had one thumb on Rachel’s butt opening and was massaging it, as she kissed, licked, and even hummed on her sister’s clit.

    “Ohhhhhhh” Rachel breathed out as Kim tried to take the upper hand.

    Rachel responded by pulling harder on Kim’s firm and sweaty thighs, and pushing her face harder into Kim’s body. I was stroking my cock as I walked from one end to the other. It was maddening not to be able to fuck one of these hot women.

    “Ahhhhhhhh” Kim cried out in a more urgent manner and I stepped back over to see what Rachel was doing and I almost cried out myself. Rachel had her entire mouth covering Kim’s asshole, as she spread her sister wide, and was actually sucking on the little muscle.

    “Noooooooooooooo!’ Kim screamed as her body went rigid and an intense orgasm ravished her body.

    Kim’s muscles locked as she pulled her face out of Rachel’s pussy and released her sister all together. Kim gave in completely to her climax and a look of painful pleasure took over her face.

    Kim was tense for a few moments and then she slowly began to relax. Kim’s eyes refocused as Rachel quickly got up. Rachel looked like she was on fire; seeking water to extinguish the flames. I had expected a very self satisfied look, but she looked disheveled and was breathing hard. She immediately lay down on the ground, and spread her legs.

    “Kim, make me cum!” she cried out in near panic

    Prim and proper Rachel now had her pussy on display like a pop-shop stripper and not only that, was begging for her sister to eat her out. I was nearly senseless with my own lust.

    Kim immediately rolled over and put her head between her sister’s legs and then stuck her ass up in the air. I don’t know if she was intentionally offering me her body, or if she was caught up in the moment, but I had to have relief. I must have that offered pussy.

    I finished taking my clothes off as fast as I could while I watched Kim work on Rachel’s pussy. Kim was squeezing the top of Rachel’s cunt between her thumb and forefinger causing Rachel’s inner lips and clit to be forced out between them. As she was licking and sucking on Rachel’s tiny bud, she had her thumb of her other hand inside Rachel, thumb-fucking her as hard as she could. Rachel was grunting with the motion of Kim’s thrusts.

    “Uh! Uh! Uh! God, Kim! Harder!”

    With my cock free, I quickly knelt down behind Kim and shakily aimed my cock at her parted lips and pushed in. Kim’s tight pussy immediately constricted around me; as she was not expecting my invasion. I felt the familiar warm, silky-wet feeling envelope my organ. I shivered slightly as I inched a little closer to Kim, and latched on to her hips.

    “Oh, Godddddddddd!” Rachel yelled out giving voice to her climax and I watched as she thrashed about.

    I was instantly pounding Kim as hard as I could. I was an animal who had surrendered to his basest desires. Watching these sisters go at each other had me to the brink. Now that I was inside Kim, I was not going to last long. Each slap of my hips meeting Kim’s firm ass was pushing me closer to the edge. I needed to cum so bad that it hurt.

    “Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!” Kim began to grunt out as my pistoning became harder.

    I was pulling Kim into me with each stab of my cock into her love hole. It was violent and satisfying. Each thrust was driving Kim’s face into Rachel’s pussy. Rachel was laying completely relaxed and spent. Kim had turned her face to the side and had her eyes closed tightly; maybe in pain; maybe in pleasure. I couldn’t tell. I also couldn’t stop to ask.

    I felt the edge approach. I was almost there, and then in an explosive moment, the floodgates opened and I felt my cock begin to fire it’s bullets of lust into Kim’s body. I yelled and pulled Kim into me so hard that I thought she came off the ground. Black spots appeared as my orgasm stole all my senses. I knew no sound. My vision blurred. I smelled nothing. I could not even feel Kim’s pussy. I felt only a liquid pleasure that seemed to both lift and drown me.

    Then as quickly, it began to pull back and lower me back to reality. I heard Kim’s rapid breathing. I could feel her warm pussy, and my hot juice inside her. My vision cleared and I saw Rachel smiling at me. It was actually a nice, contented smile. It looked good on her. I let go of Kim and she collapsed onto the floor.

    “Wow!” I huffed out “That didn’t quite work out the way I planned”

    Rachel giggled. That was a sound I had not heard from her in years. Kim rolled out from between her sister’s legs, showing me her pouty breasts. They were glistening with sweat with her nipples still partly erect. She looked so sexy; I was wondering if I could go again.

    “Yeah, I didn’t see that coming either” Kim said. She took in a few deep breathes and then sat up, still trying to get her bearings. I watched as Kim stretched her back, making her luscious tits bounce and sway. Then she stopped with a puzzled look on her face. She spun on her bottom and spoke to Rachel.

    “Rach, how did you know I like to have my butt tongued?”

    “Yeah, that’s a good question?” I added

    “Uh…..um… Well, I sorta saw you guys going at it last night” Rachel said turning red

    I wasn’t sure if I should be mad or not. Then I decided I wasn’t, but it had given me an idea. My cock was agreeing with me.

    “Well, slave girl, I think your spying has earned you some punishment. I said.

    Spanking Rachel and fucking her ass was my plan the whole time. Since tapping Rachel’s ass once, I was fantasizing about that forbidden fruit again. Feeling it’s tightness stoke me to orgasm, as she grunted in pain, had my cock rising to attention.

    “Wait! I thought I got to choose who did what to whom, because I won.” Rachel complained.

    Just then the sound of a vehicle pulling into the drive stole our attention.

    “Russians!” Rachel shouted.

    Rachel dove for her clothes. Kim, whose clothes were upstairs, bolted for my room. I rushed to the window and once again saw Tasha getting out of a vehicle. If she had been in her Dad’s truck, I might have recognized the engine. My heart began beating again.

    “It’s Tasha” I yelled out, relaxing as the danger had passed. Then I realized I was naked and made my own dash for my discarded pants.

    Rachel let Tasha in when she rang the bell. I was in the kitchen trying to make myself look like I hadn’t just been in a threesome. Kim was doubtless doing the same.

    “Hi, Ron” Tasha said as I came back into the room. Then she kind of looked around and shook her head, knowingly.

    “I’m not even going to ask what I just interrupted” Tasha said accusingly, in my direction.

    “What? Me? Us? We were just getting ready to order a pizza for dinner.” I said, voicing the first thing that came to mind.

    “Whatever.” Tasha said, rolling her eyes.

    Kim came down the stairs, looking mostly normal in shorts and a tee.

    “Hi, Tasha” Kim greeted.

    “Hi.” Tasha returned and then looked at me. “So, what’s the plan?”

    “I told you, pizza” I answered

    “You should be a blonde.” Tasha said shaking her head again. “Not dinner. The Russians? Rachel? Dead body? Any of this ring a bell? Kim, I swear, you are going to have to keep your hands off of him. His brain can’t spare the blood your drawing into his dick.”

    “That was mean.” I said as Rachel giggled again. But, Kim came to my defense.

    “Tasha, you just leave Ron alone” she started in a mock scolding tone “He got the two releases for the bodies today”

    “Hey, what about me?” Rachel interjected.

    “Oh, and Rachel was a whore today” Kim said sweetly. Rachel just glared. Things were back to normal.

    “All right. All right. I’ll get the pizza ordered and then we can go over the plan together. Tomorrow is going to be a big day.” I said

    I did and we went over the plan until nearly midnight. I had a skeleton of a plan and the girls really helped flesh it out. There was a lot of stuff that I had not thought of that Rachel, Kim, or Tasha had. Tasha was going to be indispensible and she seemed to be bearing up very well, even though she now knew exactly what she would have to do.

    “Kim, that was a great idea with Karen and Sharon. Are you sure they will do it? I asked.

    “Yup. They are kind of exhibitionists.” She responded.

    “Aren’t they going to need a reason why?” Rachel said in tone suggesting we had driven past Grand Canyon and not noticed it. I glared. I was going to enjoy fucking her ass.

    “I’ll tell them I want to get Ron all excited, so I can do him at the morgue.” Kim said.

    That seemed to satisfy everyone and Tasha got up to leave.

    “I have to go to work in the morning. What time do you want me and the truck here?” Tasha asked.

    “I figure we need to be at the morgue at 7:30. That should allow enough time for everyone except Rudy to go home. So, if you are here at 5:30, we can eat, and then drive over” I answered.

    “I’ll be here” Tasha said as she hugged Kim and Rachel in turn. She walked the few steps to me and hugged me just a touch longer than necessary. I thought her hand brushed my butt when she let go. I might have just imagined that.

    My mind began thinking of Rachel’s perfect ass bent over the dining room table. I could first spank it, and then violate it. But, I was too tired. The girls looked done for the night too. So in unspoken agreement, we all headed for bed. Kim and I shared some pillow talk over a few ‘what ifs’, but yawns kept getting in the way. So with me holding her firm right breast in my right hand, and my semi-hard cock seeking the warmth of Kim’s bottom, we both drifted off to sleep.

    Thursday morning dawned and once again, I had slept uninterrupted by dreams. I was better at work, than the last two days, actually able to forget what we would be doing tonight for a few moments. I did find myself paying extra attention to the security cameras and wondering how I ever could have ignored them before. 5 PM grudgingly arrived and I headed for home.

    I got home and Kim greeted me at the door with a very deep kiss. The weight of what we were about to do had started to weigh heavily on me, and even Kim’s kiss could not completely break through the funk. I did enjoy it though; I’m not dead.

    “Thanks! What was that for?” I asked

    “Good Luck!” She answered and Rachel and Tasha walked out of my kitchen. The smell of spaghetti managed to get though my emotional defenses and I discovered I was hungry.

    “Ron, I figure you, me, and Tasha, need to eat and then leave pretty soon.” Rachel said “The plan is for Karen and Sharon to follow Kim to the morgue. They think they will be putting on an evening show for you, so you will be easier for Kim to seduce at work.”

    “OK” I said “When are they due?”

    “I told them to be here right before seven.” answered Kim

    “So, Rachel, me and you, all climb into the truck and leave first” said Tasha.

    It sounded like the ladies had it all worked out, so I just nodded my head and began to work on my plate of spaghetti.

    We finished dinner, loaded the freezer in the pick up and me, my ex-wife and my girlfriend’s BFF piled into the truck. Tasha drove. It was an easy 25 minute drive to the morgue and I showed Tasha where to park. I got out of the truck, and walked over to the driver’s side.

    “Watch for Kim and Karen and Sharon” I said to Rachel and Tasha “I will let Kim in the back and show her where the body is. When Karen and Sharon get here, they will text Kim, to let them know they are getting started. She will text you, and then you drive around and back up to that door.”

    I finished by pointing to the man-door in the back of the building.

    “Got it?” I said much more confidently than I sounded.

    “What will you be doing?” Rachel asked

    “Making damn sure Rudy is watching Karen and Sharon and not that door” I said pointing.

    “You’re not helping with the body?’ Rachel said a bit excitedly.

    “Rach, if I can safely get away, I will, but no guarantees. Get the body into the freezer, the three of you should be able to handle it. At least get her into the bed of the truck and cover her up. Then we will all drive home together. Drive carefully. Don’t exceed the speed limit and don’t forget to text me, so I know when it is safe.”

    I was babbling and rambling. We had gone over this more than a few times.

    “OK.” Rachel said flatly, obviously not happy. I looked at Tasha.

    “You, OK?” I said

    “Peachy.” She answered nervously.

    Then to my surprise, Tasha reached out, pulled me to her and gave me a deep kiss.

    “Peachy” she said again, but this time more confidently.

    I walked away, almost certainly with a stunned and stupid look on my face.

    Opening the door and entering the morgue brought me down to earth. I walked over to Rudy, who was manning his security station at the front glass doors.

    “Hey, Rudy. How’s it goin’? I said as easy as I could

    “Good, Ron. What’chu doing back here tonight?”

    “I need to get some paperwork finished. I got all the way home and forgot I needed to have a DDR-49 filed out for a body release tomorrow, first thing. If we didn’t have all these damn meetings I would just do in the morning”

    I said that pretty easily, but then wondered if I had rambled too much.

    “Sucks to be you” Rudy said with a chuckle.

    I walked past him and headed towards my office, near the morgue area. I shuffled papers and grew increasingly nervous as my mind thought of all the ways something could go wrong. How, if caught, I would try to explain it first to Dr Syygo, and then, likely, the police. My stomach was starting to get very sour, when my phone vibrated with the announcement of a text. Kim was right outside.

    I hustled right over, opened the door, and let her in. She looked as nervous as I felt.

    “Everything OK?” We said simultaneously. We both grinned nervously, as Kim came in.

    “Karen and Sharon are right behind me. They should be sending me a message fairly soon”

    Kim said, even though I figured as much. If there had been a problem, she would have let me know by now. I led her over to the morgue area, opened the vault for Julia Swenson, our Rachel imposter, and object of our larceny tonight. I was worried Kim was going to be sick, but she took in everything I said in a very matter of fact manner. I hope she and the other two girls were really up for this. I have handled dead bodies for a few years now, and it doesn’t bother me anymore. But, early on, I will admit it weirded me out.

    Kim’s phone chirped and my heart leapt into my throat. I knew instantly what it was, but I was on edge and that tiny noise spiked my heart rate, blood pressure, and sent a jolt of adrenaline that did my stomach no good whatsoever.

    “Showtime” Kim said with a smile.

    Her words had a double meaning. I kissed her, told her to alert Rachel and Tasha, and made my way back up front to see about Rudy.

    In the 50 steps or so it took me to get up front a variety of scenarios on how this could go wrong played out in my hand. I envisioned Rudy charging out and detaining Karen and Sharon for the police. He might not be interested and decide that he could give the ladies some privacy by making his rounds. That would get exciting when he made it to the back. Maybe the girls would get grossed out and Rudy would find a corpse lying on the floor, with the back door wide open. I was working on how to get Rudy to look out the front windows as I pushed the door out into the reception area.

    “Ron! Ron!” Rudy called out in an excited whisper. Half of the weight of the world fell off my shoulders.

    “C’mere! Look at this!” Rudy continued, adding frantic hand and arm movements to make his point.

    I walked over, hurriedly, trying to look a combination of confused and excited. As I moved over beside Rudy, who was now hunched and kneeling to hide as much of himself as possible, I was sure I would not have to fake interest.

    I peered out the reception room doors, cautiously, pretending both that I needed to stay hidden and that I didn’t know what was going on. My eyes immediately found two 20ish girls. One was blond, the other with dark brown hair. I immediately recognized them as Karen and Sharon. Both ladies were profile to us, about 30 feet away, standing by the hood of a vintage 70’s Impala. The Impala was angled at about 45 degrees so the back end pointed away from us. With the exception of the year of the car all of that looked ordinary enough. But it wasn’t the collector car that had Rudy’s attention. I’m pretty sure it was Sharon’s tongue in Karen’s mouth.

    “Holy Shit!” I exclaimed and I made my eyes go wide in surprise.

    “Yeah! A couple of lesbians!”

    Both ladies were dressed in contrasting, but very revealing outfits. Karen, the blond, had a black tube top and a short red summer skirt. They were accented by black fuck-me pumps. Sharon had the same clothes, but the colors were swapped, all the way down to the red FMPs. They evoked the imagine of a very sexy checkerboard.

    The girls kissed slow and deliberately, seemingly oblivious to the possibility of discovery. Their mouths opened eagerly, Sharon’s full and inviting lips were slightly parted, as Karen’s barely visible tongue moved to go between them. As the ladies lips approached each other, their sensuous mouth’s opened wider, met and then closed together in a kiss. The kiss was soft, but edgy, filled with promise and barely contained lust. Then their lips pulled slightly back to begin another kiss, and at it’s wet conclusion; another. Each kiss was a little deeper and a little longer than the last. Each little touch of their tongues escalated their heat and the temperature inside this room.

    “Oh, shit!” exclaimed Rudy

    As the ladies continued to kiss, the heat of their lust began to melt their inhibitions. I watched as the comely brown haired Sharon, took Karen’s tongue into her mouth and then sucked on it gently. As Karen pulled her tongue back, Sharon sucked greedily on. She treated it like a treasure not to be relinquished, a fruit to be savored, and a prize to be won. I began wishing it was my cock she was working on.

    I swallowed and noticed my cock was rising as the girls lust deepened. Rudy also liked what he was seeing

    “Oh, Man! I’ve heard of this kind of thing, but I never…….” Rudy trailed off

    Both Rudy and I were mesmerized as Karen began to kiss Sharon’s neck, with slow, deliberate motions, each one a little lower on her neck, moving intently down. Karen reached Karen’s bare shoulder and then worked back up to gently suck and bite on Karen’s offered neck. Sharon’s spent a few wet moments on Karen’s graceful neck and then began kissing her way down again.

    The anticipation was growing. We were dying to see what Sharon would do when she reached her blond sister’s chest.

    This time Karen’s shoulder did not stop the downward progress. Two more kisses found the cloth of her top. Karen tuned slightly to lean back on the car, offering her chest to her adopted sister. Sharon kissed lower, her lips about to meet cloth, when suddenly the cloth disappeared as Sharon pulled it down to her sister’s hips. Karen’s small, orange size breasts bounced once in surprise.

    “Fuck” said Rudy. “She pulled her top off!”

    I had noticed.

    Karen’s breasts might be a little small, but for the excitement they were causing they could have been DDs. They were nearly round and capped by tiny, already constricted areolas. The nub was lost in the tense flesh. The nipple’s light brown color was only visible for a brief time until Sharon took one into her mouth and cupped the other.

    She sucked slowly and gently on the nipple, before letting it briefly appear. Sharon then devoured it again, taking more breast into her mouth and then stretching the breast as she held the firm tit in her mouth and pulled back slightly.

    The shift in position was maddening for Rudy and I. Karen’s chest was now mostly covered by Sharon, with one breast sort of visible, but the licking and sucking on the other, obscured it. We were forced to make due with the sight of Sharon’s shapely, tan legs, rising from her red high heels and then disappearing under her bouncy skirt. Sharon was slightly bent, to access her sister’s breasts, and that pooched her bottom out, daring God to send a wind to lift it.

    God may not have answered our prayers, but Karen did as she slid Sharon’s skirt from her narrow waist, over the flair of her hips and letting them puddle at Sharon’s feet. The slim waistband told us that Sharon was wearing underwear, but that was the only hint, as the thong underwear left her ass bare. We watched in awe as Sharon’s full ass, bounced and swayed as she continued to lick and caress Karen’s breast. Sharon would shift weight slightly and in turn her hip would cock first one way and then the other. It was like waving a red cape at a bull and Rudy seemed ready to charge.

    “Ron, that ain’t right” Rudy said “My wife didn’t have an ass like that 30 years ago, when I met her”

    He licked his lips as we both continued to stare.

    The ladies shifted their position again, turning more profile. I couldn’t figure out why, because it looked more uncomfortable, with the side of their hips against the car. It was then that reality cleared it’s throat and I remembered this was a show and that the ladies knew they had an audience. But, when Karen slowly pulled Sharon’s tube top down, revealing Sharon’s larger, milky white globes, amnesia began to set in again.

    Sharon’s response to that was to pull back from her sister and to remove her top all together. With a couple of methodical moves Sharon had Karen’s skirt down and off, while Karen pulled her own top back up, over and off leaving both ladies in thong panties.

    “Oh Fuck!” blurted on Ron.

    “What are you going to do about this?” I asked with multiple layers of curiosity.

    ‘What?! Are you in a hurry for me to do something?’ he answered

    “I’m in no hurry.” came my honest reply.

    Sharon continued to be the aggressor, coaxing her sister to sit on the hood of the car, at an angle that gave us at least the hope of seeing her little slice of heaven. We were not disappointed as Sharon pulled Karen’s panties, down, and off. Karen’s naked pussy was visible for all to see. Sharon did not let us see for long, as she bent over and began to lick Karen’s cunt.

    Rudy and I were not completely thwarted in our peep show; Sharon’s very shapely legs were apart about shoulder length as she leaned into her adopted sister’s pussy. Her legs, now looking so incredibly long as they morphed into the classic heart shaped ass. The angle of the ladies also let us see a hint of Sharon’s large tits swaying as she devoured her sister’s cunt. All of this had me rock hard and wishing I was outside. Rudy, too.

    “I wish she would take those panties off” Rudy said frustrated.

    Both Rudy and I had our eyes riveted to the small piece of cloth that covered Sharon’s pussy from our view. It was tightly drawn and we could see her lips clearly outlined. Our attention was rewarded when Sharon reached between her legs and began to rub her own pussy through the cloth. She placed her two fingers on her clit area and began to slowly rub it up and down, matching the rhythm of her leg bob.

    We watched as she rubbed her pussy faster and faster, squirming and seemingly frustrated. Karen had all but disappeared from our view as she had laid back on the car, as her sister’s tongue pushed her closer to orgasm. Karen brought her knees back and we saw her pulled them to her chest as far back as she could, giving Sharon unfettered access to either of her two openings.

    With that Sharon suddenly stopped rubbing her cunt, stood up, and in a couple of quick graceful motions had her panties completely off. Then to our delight she leaned back into her sister and continued to eat her pussy like it was the nectar of the gods.

    “Oh Shit”

    Rudy groaned out as Sharon bent back over, shifted over, and gave us the perfect view of her pussy and back door. My cock was so hard now, it could cut diamonds I was thinking only of how nice it would be to fill one of those holes. Rudy had the same thought

    “God, I want to fuck her!” he said.

    Sharon had put her hand back between her legs and was working her pussy furiously. She alternated between rubbing her clit with paint-shaker rapidity and then driving her fingers inside her; finger fucking herself as fast as she could.

    Karen must have started to cum as she locked her legs around Sharon’s head, and Sharon latched onto her sister’s hips. This lasted for a few seconds and then both ladies relaxed. I hoped that they would trade places and Karen’s pussy would now be in view. They did trade places, but Karen squatted down and had Sharon lift one leg up, opening her pussy for Karen’s tongue invasion.

    Karen began to lick Sharon’s pussy. She started in the back and licked up, slowly. As she did, Sharon began to strain upward, trying to maintain as much contact as she could with Karen’s tongue. As Karen would finish and move back down, Sharon would drop back down, her large breasts shimmering and shaking as gravity took effect.

    “Look at those, tits, Ron! Lord, please. Just one time!”

    I was looking. They were nearly as nice as Rachel and Kim’s. They were larger, probably D cups, but firm. They were round in shape, with the very erect nipples pointing out of the exact middle. Even being erect the pinkish areolas were the size of a quarter. They just begged to be squeezed and sucked. I so wanted my mouth on one. Each little bounce from the balls of her feet sent a tiny shimmy through her tits and caused my own cock to jump. I was so hard it was starting to hurt.

    Karen stood after a couple of minutes of this and bade her sister to climb onto the hood, so she could finish the job she had started. Sharon did as she was told and quickly Karen’s glistening cunt was displayed as she dove between her sister’s legs. Karen’s fingers immediately found her pussy and she started working herself to her second climax.

    She urgently began to rub her clit in a left-right motion, vibrating her pussy lips open in the process.

    “Ummmmmmmm” I groaned out making my first sound of frustration, as I dreamed of shoving my cock deep inside this lesbian.

    “Fuck, ya!” answered Rudy.

    Karen was dead set on achieving orgasm number two, as we witnessed her put her other hand between her legs and fuck herself with one hand as she rubbed her cunt with the other. Sharon was helping her to manage this contortion, as she had pulled her legs back to her chest, allowing her legs to cradle Karen’s face directly into her own wet pussy.

    “Look at that! That fucking bitch is sooooo hot” Rudy almost yelled.

    I could only swallow hard and try not to rub my cock. Karen squirmed and danced with the pleasure and exertion her two hands were giving her. Sharon was writhing and squirming as her own pussy was being licked, sucked, and slurped. My eyes darted from Karen’s pussy to Sharon’s legs and back. I so desperately wanted to jack off and gain my own relief.

    I was shocked almost to my own orgasm as Karen’s hand drove deep into her own cunt and I saw a trickle of love juice flow down and off her wrist. Sharon had grabbed Karen’s head and pushed it hard into her crotch and was thrusting her pussy trying to gain pressure and friction on her needy clit. Less than three seconds of that treatment to her cunt had Sharon locking her legs around Karen’s head and mouthing a scream.

    Both girls squirmed under the pressure of their orgasms and then relaxed. Karen’s head came out of from between Sharon’s legs and I saw that she was breathing hard. Sharon worked up to a sitting position and her large breasts rose and fell as her own breathing moved in an arousing manner. The ladies hugged each other and then kissed gently.

    With that the spell was broken, both inside and out. The girls looked around, suddenly cognizant that they were in the open. They spent an extra quick second looking in our direction, but if they saw us they made no motions to betray them. Both girls had their three articles of clothing on in moments, got in their car and pulled away.

    “I…I need to go take a piss.” said Rudy unconvincingly.

    “I’m gonna go double check that I put everything away” I answered.

    My statement was closer to the truth than his was. I looked at my phone, hoping there was a text that I had missed. But there was none. Now reality was fully upon me, and I walked faster, my hard on evaporating in the process. I opened the door to the morgue area a little harder and faster than usual and I heard Kim squeal out in surprise.

    “Dammit, Ron! You scared me to death. Hurry, come help!”

    To move the body, what the ladies had to do, was wheel a gurney over to the locker, open the locker and slide the slab and body out. Then they would slide the body onto the gurney. Once on the gurney, they would wheel the body out the back door, down the loading ramp, and over to the tailgate of Tara’s dad’s pick up. From there they would move the body off of the gurney, and into the bed of the truck, via the tailgate. They would then need to physically lift the body into the freezer. Then the gurney would be brought back in, everything closed up and replaced, and then they would get the hell out of there.

    Kim was sweating and her hair was disheveled. She looked a little sick. But, she was pushing the gurney back to the storage area. One locker, the correct one, was open and empty. They must have just finished loading up the remains of Julia Swensen into the truck and were putting everything back to normal.

    “Is she in the freezer?” I asked

    “Yes!” Kim snapped at me.

    “You three get moving! Get off morgue property and drive to the Wal-Mart parking lot, park in the deserted part of the lot, and I’ll take your car and will meet you in five minutes.”

    She did not have to be told twice. Kim tossed me her keys and was out the back door without so much as another look in my direction. I put the gurney away, closed the locker, and made a quick check that nothing was out of place. I was sure I missed something as I took a step toward the exit.

    “Damn” I thought. Then I hurriedly went to the back and locked the back door. I still had that nagging feeling I had forgotten something, but it was much more subdued now and I made my way out of the morgue area.

    Rudy was nowhere to be seen. I was grateful for that, and let myself out of the front door. I locked that behind me and forced myself to walk normally to Kim’s car. I let out a sigh as the car started on the first turn of the key and I drove out of the parking lot.

    Wal-Mart was two blocks away and I quickly found the girls. They had parked out a distance from anyone and I pulled beside them. Kim and Rachel got out, leaving Tasha behind the wheel of the truck. One glance at Tasha told me she was not feeling very well. Rachel was unreadable. Kim was nervous, maybe even excited.

    “Did the guard suspect anything?” Kim asked hurriedly.

    “He suspected he was going to cream his underwear.” I answered much more witty than I felt

    “You weren’t kidding when you said they were exhibitionists. I kept forgetting why I was at the morgue.” I finished.

    “Does my poor baby have blue balls” Kim baby-talked me.

    “Dammit, Kim!” Rachel broke in “We need to get the fuck home! We aren’t done here!”

    Kim shot her sister a look and I thought she might start in on Rachel, but then her face softened and she nodded her head.

    “We need to go home together” Kim said in my direction “Karen and Sharon will want to see us together, so they think they accomplished their mission.”

    “OK” I said tossing her keys back to her. Then to the other two ladies I added. “You two drive home. Drive the speed limit. Stay in the right lane. Don’t pass anyone. Kim and I will be right behind you. If a cop happens to look cross ways at you, Kim and I will blow by him and draw his attention. He can pull us over. You guys just keep going.”

    I was hoping that would make them feel better. Tasha nodded, but still looked green. As Rachel climbed back into the cab, I walked over to the driver’s side.

    “You OK?” I said as gentle as I could.

    “That was a lot worse than I thought it would be. That girl has a family somewhere. And here we are stealing her body.”

    “Yeah, I’ve been thinking of that, too” I started. “I’m thinking that if she was a good person, she would have been OK with us doing this to save a life.”

    I paused for a second and let Tasha think on that.

    “Maybe.” Then some color returned and she added with a weak smile “You’re gonna owe me, big time, mister”

    “You know it.” I said gently as I grinned and squeezed her shoulder. “You better get moving”

    Tasha nodded and turned the engine over. I got in Kim’s passenger seat and buckled up.

    “Is Tasha OK” Kim asked kind of distracted.

    “I think so. It just got very real for her when she actually had to see and touch the body”

    “Yeah. That was kind of gross. I don’t see how you do it day in and day out”

    “You get used to it” I said, but now I was distracted. I was mulling a few things over in my head.

    “Kim?” I started. Kim glanced at me, as she backed out to follow the truck.

    I continued

    “Does Tasha like me?”

    “Huh? “Like you” “What do you mean? Does she think you’re a nice guy? What?”

    “No. Does she “like” me? I said really emphasizing the work ‘like’

    Kim glanced over at me, looking a question at me.

    “I don’t want to start any trouble, but it feels wrong not to tell you, but just now Tasha said that ‘I was going to owe her, big time’ and earlier she gave me a kiss before I went into the morgue. I’m not sure what she means.”

    “She wants to fuck your brains out. That’s what it means” Kim said almost cheerfully.

    “You don’t seem to upset that your best friend kissed me.” I said a little injured.

    “You can fuck her, if you want.” Kim said like she was OKing my Saturday golf game.

    “What!?” I spat out.

    “Tasha always ends up liking the same guys I do. We’ve hooked up with a lot of the same guys. She is helping us out, so I guess we do owe her “big time”. I’ll talk to her” Kim said knowingly. The she thought a second and added.

    “Just don’t you go falling in love with her! That would piss me off!”

    “Ummm…..uh…..OK” I finally stammered out. Then a few minutes later I said

    “I’m gonna need Tasha’s help tomorrow when I go to the crematorium. That’s on top of her help at the dentist tomorrow night.”

    “You want me to ask her?” Kim said referring to the day chore. Tasha had already agreed to help with the evening one.

    “No, I’ll do it.” I said, feeling it was my responsibility.

    The rest of the drive was in silence. Tasha and Rachel drove like they were taking their driver’s test and we made it home without any kind of mishap. Tasha backed the truck into my drive and killed the engine. I got out of the car, as the three ladies exited the vehicles.

    “Let me plug in the freezer and rig up the thermostat and I’ll be right in” I called to the girls.

    Tasha said something to Kim, Kim looked at me and nodded, and said something back to Tasha. They hugged and Tasha walked in my direction as the sisters went inside.

    “Don’t hurt him, Tasha” Rachel called out a cold, sing-song voice. And then they disappeared behind the closing door.

    That reminded me that she had a spanking and an ass-fucking coming. Tonight might be the night. I would be stretching her ass soon, I promised myself. She can still be such a bitch. I was working myself into a bit of a state as Tasha came over.

    “Need some help?” Tasha asked in a purposeful voice.


  • Master! Master! Part 7

    Font size : +


    The girls and I get snowed in during a big storm, with sexy results!

    Part 7:

    “Come on, girls! Up! Up! Up!”

    It was early in the morning, hours before dawn. In the pitch-black bedroom, the sound of snowflakes hitting the window sounded like radio static. The girls all grumbled in annoyance, even the usual, perky Sonja. It didn’t help that the bedroom was chilly. I turned on the lights but Momo and Sonja just pulled the blankets over their heads, trying to escape back into the warm darkness.

    “Hmmmm, Masterrrrrr, just five more minutes…” Momo whined.

    “On your feet, I need your help. Come on, I told you three to expect this.”

    As I got dressed, Chloe crawled out from under the bed, leaving the comfort of her sleeping bag. She gave a wide yawn and rubbed her eyes with her ears drooping adorably.

    “Master, I’m sleepy.”

    “I’m sorry, sweetie. Once I head out, you can go back to sleep.”

    Sonja managed to get up of her own volition, which left the three of us with the job of dragging out Momo by the ankles. They all got dressed and we headed downstairs. The reason we were up so early was because of the snowstorm outside. Hopefully, our rural road had already been plowed, but it would be a long time until my driveway actually got serviced. We needed to clear out just enough snow for my car to make it out. In Maine, there could be a hundred feet of snow in your driveway, but as long as the road is clear, you’re expected to come into work. As the office manager, I had to set an example on days like these and come in regardless of the challenge. I did have the authority to close the office temporarily due to weather, but considering how busy my company was, I had to ask for permission from my superiors if I didn’t want to get chewed out.

    We didn’t bother eating, as hopefully the job would be quick and we could have breakfast at our usual time. We put on our winter gear and I turned on the outside lights. We all took a deep breath and stepped out into the blustery cold. There were only two colors outside, the white of the snow and the black of the darkness, and if not for the howling wind, I could have sworn we were walking on the moon. Not only had a lot of snow been dumped, but the wind had dropped it in varying depths. The backyard had been swept clean, the snow only a foot or so high, but with my car and the driveway acting as nets to catch the wind, the snow at its highest was up to my chest. Branches and trees were also drooping under the weight of the snow, hanging down over the driveway.

    I grabbed one of the four snow shovels set on the porch and turned to the girls. “Sonja, you’re going to help me dig out the car. Momo, Chloe, I want you two to wade through the snow and make two paths in the driveway for my tires. When you reach the end of the driveway, look to see if the road has been cleared. Use your shovels to whack the low-hanging branches and knock off the snow. Then we’ll all start shoveling. Got it?”

    “Yes!” said the girls, each with a different level of enthusiasm.

    Sonja and I went to my car and started digging all around it. It was below zero outside, so I also checked to make sure that the car would start. The battery seemed just fine and it kicked to life. I was lucky to have a Subaru out here.

    Safe, rugged, and dependable, a Subaru is the ideal car for any environment, ready for any job you need to do. Love, it’s what makes a Subaru, a Subaru™.

    “Hup!”

    “Hup!”

    “Hup!”

    “Hup!”

    Momo and Chloe were doing this kind of rhythmic chant as they waded through the snow. They were each jumping forward, using their legs to clear parallel tire paths. They held their arms out to their sides for balance and gave a loud grunt every time they jumped, taking turns one at a time. Poor Chloe, the snow was all the way up to her waist. It took her a lot of effort to make her way through it all. She needed to take repeated breathers and the lazy Momo was not one to complain. When they came across low-hanging branches, they knocked off the snow with their shovels until they swung up like the arms of catapults.

    Towards the end of the driveway, where the illumination from the porch lights faded, Chloe had to rely on Momo’s feline eyes for help navigating in the dark. They reached the road but found no end to the deep snow.

    “Master! The road isn’t clear!” Momo hollered.

    Hearing her, I groaned. “Out here, it doesn’t surprise me. Come on, Sonja, let’s start shoveling.”

    Since we had cleaned off the car, we started hauling away the snow between the two paths that Momo and Chloe had made. Luckily the snow was light and fluffy, so it didn’t take much effort to toss it, but it would definitely be a good idea to start saving my money for a snow blower. Momo and Chloe were doing the same thing but from the end of the driveway and we met up in the middle. The driveway still needed a real plowing, but my car would probably make it through.

    By the time we were done, we were all hungry and exhausted, but too wired to simply go back to sleep. “Thanks for all the help, girls. How about I make you all a special breakfast?”

    “Yay!” they cheered.

    We headed inside and stripped down to our normal clothes. First, I built up a fire in the stove to warm the house and then I started cooking. Bacon, eggs, and sausages; it was difficult to cook up three servings at once, but it was a labor of love. Even though they were tired, the girls crowded around me, impatient and hungry. I poured the feast into their bowls one at a time and they all assumed the position.

    “Thanks, Master!” they cheered before burying their faces in their meals.

    They were done before I had even gotten a pot of coffee started. I set myself up with a steaming mug and a bowl of cereal and we all settled on the couch to watch the morning news. The whiteout had claimed the state but people were dealing with it. Most of the roads had already been plowed once and emergency services were all running as they should.

    “Master, when is winter going to end?” asked Chloe, keeping her hands warm with a cup of tea.

    “Not for a while, I’m afraid. We’re in January, next will come February, and things will start warming up in March and we’ll get into spring.”

    “How many days is that?” asked Sonja.

    “Maybe sixty, seventy days.”

    “Momo is sick of winter.”

    “Well it’s about to get a lot worse before it gets better.”

    On the news, the anchorwoman had confirmed my warning. Supposedly, New England was about to be hit with a frigid clusterfuck not seen since the North American Ice Storm of 1998. I had been just a little kid when it happened, but once you get hooked on TV, you don’t forget two weeks without power. There had been rumors on the news for the past few days, but it seemed like now the meteorologists had confirmed it. The storm we had now was the very start. Luckily, I had been stocking up on food and supplies. This afternoon, I would get the last of the stuff I needed.

    I’m certain that Momo and Chloe heard the rumbling first, as they suddenly moved away from Sonja. Without warning, her ears perked up and she flew from the couch to the window overlooking the driveway. It was still dark out but the lights of a plow truck could be seen as it passed by our house. Her tail was wagging and I knew that she wanted to bark, but a hundred whaps to the head with a rolled-up newspaper had taught her to be quiet when people were outside.

    The roads were clear, meaning that I had to go to work. It was a damn shame, because after all that shoveling, I really needed a nice nap. But I had to suck it up, so I got myself ready and headed out to work. The girls bid me farewell from the bed, with Chloe forsaking her sleeping bag for my spot in the middle. Seeing the three of them, all curled up under those warm sheets, I would have sold my soul to be able to strip back down and join them. There was always next time.

    —————————————-

    As usual, I was the first one at the office. On one hand, it made me almost feel proud that I had such a good work ethic, but on the other hand, why the fuck did I have to be here first when everyone was dragging their asses?! Damn it, I could have snuggled with the girls some more! Oh well, as much as I hated getting up early, I did enjoy that brief span of time when the office was empty. I’d turn up the thermostat, start a pot of coffee in the break room, and settle behind my desk. Then I’d count the minutes until the next person arrived, thinking that I could have spent that many more minutes in bed.

    The first phone call of the day broke the silence, and what a surprise, it was my boss.

    “We’re closing down all of the offices in the area until the weather clears.”

    “Do you have any idea how long that will be?” I asked.

    “I heard it will a week at least, and that’s not counting the time it will take for the power to come on. Try and get everything in order by the end of the day, because after things calm down and people start picking up the pieces, we’re all going to be busy.”

    —————————————-

    My coworkers streamed in one by one, no one late enough for me to bother mentioning. Every time the door opened, a frigid air would flush through the office and the rug would get peppered with snow. Once everyone had gathered, I told them all of the incoming hiatus and to get as much done as possible. Everyone was feverish for the rest of the day, half of the employees anxious about lost work hours and the possible damage to their homes from the storm, while the rest were just eager to have some time off, even if it was unpaid. I was certainly among the second half, overjoyed to spend a week or more curled up with my girls.

    —————————————-

    After leaving the office, I stopped off at the grocery store. I had almost everything I needed to wait out the storm, but there were just a few more things to pick up. The store was more crowded than I had ever seen, with every parking spot taken and people walking over after leaving their cars up to a quarter mile away. I ended up slowly rolling through the parking lot three times, looking for a spot while pedestrians waddled in front of my car like penguins. Countless other drivers were doing the same but I finally caught a break when someone left and I snatched their spot before some dick in a Humvee could take it.

    Inside was even worse, with thick-coated Mainers pushing their way through the crowds, using their shopping carts like battering rams like it was Black Friday. The noise in the store was almost deafening, just the squeaking of the wheels on the carts making my ears sting. Many shelves had already been picked clean, every section taking a heavy hit. Well, every section except for the vegan section, because fuck you, vegans. We’d rather go hungry than eat your shitty food.

    I was lucky to get the last pack of toilet paper and some rolls of paper towels. Few people were grabbing toothbrushes and toothpaste so I didn’t have to fight anyone for them. All the cereal was almost gone, but I grabbed a couple more boxes in case we ran out. Lastly, I got a cake in case the girls got stir crazy and needed some cheering up. But getting my stuff was the easy part. Paying for them and getting out was the hard part. Every aisle was open but so too was every line blended together, many of them stretching down aisles. Between when I got in line and when I was able to actually put my stuff on the conveyer belt, I beat three levels of Candy Crush and was waiting for another life.

    When I got back to my car and started unloading my stuff, everything behind me stopped. Two cars passing behind me had halted with their headlights on my back. I could feel the angry glares of the drivers as they waited for me to leave. When I got into my car and turned it on, I suddenly felt like I was in prison and had just dropped the soap.

    —————————————-

    I made it home safe and sound, though the roads were still very sloshy. I was glad to see my driveway had been plowed. There is nothing better than coming home, opening the door, and smelling dinner being made, except, of course, that same scenario but with three beautiful animal-eared girls coming to greet you at the door.

    “Yes, yes, I missed you girls too,” I said as they rubbed up against me like they were trying to scratch an itch. “Did you three do what I asked today?”

    “Of course!” Sonja cheered.

    I looked through the house, seeing piles of firewood stacked around the house, but set away from the wood stove and on top of sheets of newspaper to protect the floor. The girls had brought in as much firewood as possible in preparation. I would much rather we have too much ready than not enough and have to go out to the woodshed to get more. With one side of the house full of firewood and the kitchen stocked with food and supplies, we were running short on open space, but of course, that would change in the coming days.

    We had dinner and settled on the couch, watching the evening news as we did every night. Every channel was talking about the huge chain of storms coming our way. Sonja was eager, almost masochistically so, Momo seemed uncomfortable whenever a meteorologist or news anchor said “cold”, and Chloe was downright terrified.

    Outside, the wind was kicking up and it was starting to snow again. We weren’t supposed to have until tomorrow, but it seemed that Mother Nature was feeling a bit impatient.

    The mouse climbed into my lap and hugged me. “Master, are we going to be ok? We aren’t going to die, are we?”

    “No, we’ll be fine. We aren’t going to die. In fact, I’m looking forward to this. Think of this as the chance be cozier than you’ve ever been in your life.”

    Hearing me, Momo’s face melted into a hedonistic grin.

    —————————————-

    At some point in the night, the smoke detectors beeped, telling me we had lost power. That wasn’t enough to keep me from falling back to sleep. But I did wake up later, stunned by the feeling of something cold touching me. I realized that Chloe had crawled into bed with us, the sweet smell of her hair and ears filling my nose with her own nose pressed to my chest.

    “Chloe?” I grumbled.

    “Sorry, Master! I wanted to be with you!”

    “No, no, it’s fine. You’re always welcome.”

    The tip of my own nose was cold as well, along with my exposed toes. Sonja and Chloe had their heads under their pillows rather than on top. The room wasn’t just chilly, it was frigid. Was there a window open somewhere? No wonder Chloe wanted to come under the covers. That sleeping bag was made for camping, but it could never match up to the warmth of joined bodies. Much to my displeasure, I was forced to climb out of bed to check the temperature. I couldn’t get a reading outside, but according to my phone, the temperature in the room was… 35º. Jesus! I had climbed out of bed just seconds ago and my nipples could already cut glass! I wasn’t wearing underwear, simply because I didn’t need to with the girls around, so I was already experiencing epic shrinkage. I did a quick check of the house by the light of my phone, making sure there weren’t any drafts where cold air was coming in. I couldn’t find any leaks.

    Working up all of my courage, I put on my boots and stepped outside to check the thermometer I had out on the porch. The blizzard was going full force with no signs of stopping, and the moment I stepped outside, I was certain I had lost a year of my life! Wearing nothing but boots, I could actually feel my skin freezing. With frostbite forming and Old Man Winter dry-humping me, I held up my cell phone to the thermometer. Outside it was -20º. Sweet Black-fucking-Sabbath! No wonder it was so cold in the house!

    I went back inside and brushed the snow off my skin, alarmed that it hadn’t automatically melted. I then threw some fuel into the woodstove to warm up the house. Our home had been made with Maine winters in mind. The pipes were well insulated and kept away from the sides of the house as much as possible, but if the inside temperature dropped below freezing, they could ice up. With steady heat radiating from the stove I returned to the bedroom. My eyes had adjusted to the dark, enough for me to discern the shapes of my three girls. Oh, getting back in there would be orgasmic. I grabbed Chloe’s blankets under the bed and then threw them on top for a little extra warmth. Upon lifting the sheets, I saw three pairs of slender white feet and the tips of three tails. Momo and Sonja remained still, telling me they were asleep, but Chloe stirred, clearly still awake. I couldn’t resist, I leaned down and left a small kiss on each little toe. I could faintly hear her giggle.

    After leaving some extra covering at the end of the bed for our feet, I slithered back inside, rubbing my nose on her chest in reversal of our earlier roles.

    “Master,” she whispered.

    I wrapped my arms around her small body and held her close, the two of us relishing each other’s warmth. The four of us were completely hidden under blankets, save for some small gaps to let in fresh air. The air that came in was cold, almost making it a game to protect ourselves from the chill while letting us breathe. The warmth and softness were beyond description, every part of me touching either fabric or smooth skin.

    Half-asleep, Momo rolled over and spooned Chloe, sandwiching her in between us. With Chloe’s face buried in my chest, Momo had her forehead pressed to mine with a purr in her throat. Sonja did the same, wrapping her arms around me with her breasts smooshed against my back while she and I played footsie under the covers. The only sound was of our breathing and the howling wind outside. Both sounds made me happy beyond words, wrapped up in blankets with my girls, snuggled in a bastion of warmth. I didn’t fall back to sleep, but that was out of pure will. This moment right now was so blissful, so comfortable and relaxing, I didn’t want to miss out on it by being asleep.

    “I love you girls,” I said before fatigue finally took me.

    —————————————-

    Minus each of us going to the bathroom at least once, we stayed in bed as long as we could, not wanting to abandon the warmth and comfort of the bed and each other. It was probably sometime in the early afternoon that our stomachs all reached synchronicity in their growling. Eventually we would have to face the cold and go eat. It took us all encouraging each other to finally make that jump. We got out of bed and hurriedly got dressed.

    “Girls, before we go eat, I think we need to move the bed. Let’s bring the mattress downstairs and lay it out next to the wood stove. That way we won’t get as cold as we were last night.”

    With Sonja and I taking the ends, and Momo and Chloe offering help from the sides, we dragged the mattress out of the bedroom and down the stairs. The narrow, bent staircase made it a major pain to worm it around corners, but we finally got it down into the living room and laid it out in front of the stove. I built up the fire and the room began to fill with warmth.

    The world outside was pure white, the storm so thick that not even the trees could be seen. From the looks of it, my car appeared completely buried, but until the driveway got plowed, there was no reason to dig it out. It was time to make breakfast, but first I had to get us some power. I got all wrapped up in my winter gear and stepped out onto wild white yonder. I kept the generator at the back of the house, out of the wind. It was kept safe in a plywood box with my electric meter, basically an outhouse but without the john. It started with relative ease, but in these temperatures, relative ease is still a pain in the ass.

    I had about twenty-five gallons of gas saved and the generator could run for ten hours on a full four-gallon tank, but there was no telling how long we would be without power. Therefore, I would only keep the generator on for a few hours a day, one for making breakfast and one for making dinner, and some extra time for things like laundry and bathing. During those times, I would also charge my laptop and phone. I had filled up the tub with water for flushing the toilet, but still, I told the girls to save their #2s for when the generator was on.

    I hurried back inside, my whole body shaking from the deathly chill. The girls and I had breakfast and settled in the living room. Unfortunately, even though we had power, both the cable and Internet were out for the whole area.

    “Ok, girls, what do you want to do?”

    Momo yawned. “Momo wants to take a nap.”

    I had been thinking more along the lines of playing cards or a board game, but actually, a nap sounded really nice. We all brushed our teeth, and as the girls settled into bed, I went out and turned off the generator. When I came back in, I saw three lumps hidden under the covers. We had set the bed perpendicular to the woodstove, all of us lying on it sideways so that we could receive equal warmth. The cushions had been taken from the couch and used to add extra space for our legs.

    I stripped down and crawled into the fabric den. Surprisingly, it was Sonja in the middle. Normally she stuck to the sides. I settled in between her and Momo, embracing Sonja from behind.

    “I love cuddling with Master like this!” she cheered under the blankets.

    “Yeah, I love it too.”

    It didn’t take us long to fall back to sleep.

    —————————————-

    I’m not sure when I woke up, maybe after an hour or so of sleep. I could have checked my phone, but it was in my pants and that would require me to leave the sanctity of the bed. I was cozy behind words, simply relishing the warmth and softness around me. For an unknown length of time, I simply lay there, listening to the breathing of the three girls. It was the simplest form of entertainment, waiting for their rhythms to sync up and for them all to breathe in or out at the same time. I would silently celebrate, then wait for it to happen again. I was still embracing Sonja, her back against my chest, me smelling her hair.

    Suddenly, her body began to twitch and I could hear soft whimpers. Her eyes were closed but she was giving tiny barks. Oh, she was dreaming about squirrels again. It had been a while since she did that. I started rubbing her belly to calm her down. “Shhhh, it’s ok.” Her body became still but I continued to move my hand around her flat stomach, trying to taste her skin with my fingertips. She was so smooth, so soft. I leaned my head down under the covers and kissed her navel.

    Crap, I was getting turned on. Oh well, I might as well take it slow. I laid my head back and let my hand slide up her stomach and cup a warm breast. A shiver moved through her and she gently stirred, but not in a way to suggest displeasure. I massaged her breasts one at a time, seeing how long I could keep her from waking up. Her boobs were so huge, they practically overflowed out of my hand. Once I started tickling her nipples, she at last woke up.

    “Huh? Master?”

    She then rolled onto her back and smiled but kept her eyes closed, giving me the all-clear to have my way with her. My lips found one of her areolas, pulling on the supple flesh and making her gasp. My hand abandoned the valley and moved down to the canyon to tap the river. She was already wet, so my fingers slipped inside her. She was beginning to whimper, like a dog waiting for her master to come through the front door.

    I removed my hand from her labia with strings of liquid stretched between my fingers. I rubbed the liquid onto her other nipple, using my fingertips to tease it into a point, and then I licked it clean. Fully erect, I moved on top of her. She spread her legs and welcomed my manhood. She smiled and blushed as I penetrated her, but she forsook that smile so she could kiss me. With her legs wrapped around my waist, I dipped into her recesses again and again, hitting all the walls and making her pant, but keeping my movements slow and gentle.

    I came after a few minutes, painting her interior with a nice white finish. I hadn’t brought her to climax, something that left my ego bruised, but it was probably for the best. Her howl would have woken Momo and Chloe and ruined the peace. The loving smile on her face told me that she was content, happy to bask in my affection. I would pay her back later. I gave her a kiss and she closed her eyes to fall back to sleep. After adding some more wood to the fire, I pulled the blankets back over my head and did the same.

    —————————————-

    Soft, wet, the sensations awoke me. With frequent scraping of teeth, I could tell that my manhood was in someone’s mouth. I had my head above the covers, my eyes finding the pure whiteness of the storm outside the living room windows. In front of me, the blankets shifted as a head bobbed up and down, while in the darkness, saliva was slathered onto my hardening cock and then being licked away. But who was it? The mystery girl was massaging my balls while she stuffed her mouth. Had Sonja decided that she wanted to keep playing? No, I could feel her next to me, out like a log. Could it be Chloe? No, this was too aggressive. That only left Momo.

    Her diligence and effort were certainly commendable. She was trying to draw out my semen like the last glob of toothpaste. However, so soon after waking up, and having emptied myself into Sonja, it would take a lot more work to make me cum. As usual, her laziness surpassed everything else, including her libido, and she gave up. Instead, she slithered up my chest, poked her head out from under the covers, and kissed me. She was purring like a Harley as our tongues twisted, and became even louder as my hands grasped her rear end and squeezed it.

    Continuing to purr, she pulled away and rolled over on top of me, as if to make sure every part of her body made contact. With Momo lying on her back on top of me, I took this opportunity to fondle her breasts and fiddle with her slit, making sure it was ready. We both turned on our side towards the edge of the bed and lifted our legs like mirror images of each other. She guided me in, proceeding to rub her clit as I made my strokes. With us lying on our sides, it took a while for me to get the movements just right, but I was soon thrusting deep into her. Like with Sonja, I kept my movements slow and gentle, trying to maintain the cozy serenity of the moment. Using my position as the big spoon, I resumed fondling her breasts, this time supplementing it by running kisses up her neck and nibbling on the side of her ear.

    The blankets were left hanging from our raised legs, letting air flush in. Even though we were right next to the woodstove, compared to the air of our cozy sanctum, the rest of the house was freezing cold. Rather than shivering, the cold air left Momo panting, the chill tickling her skin in contrast to the heat building up in her body from sex. It sent a continuous shock through her like she was hot steel submerged in water. Both her nipples and her clitoris became erect, the sweat steaming off her flat belly. She gave a single joyful whimper before her strength left her. Her leg dropped and she became still under the covers, her eyes closed as if she had fallen back to sleep. Had she climaxed? Normally she was loud as sin when she came. Perhaps she had experienced some kind of mini orgasm?

    I pulled out of her, unable to have my own orgasm before she gave out. But there was always next time, and I was tired. Still spooning Momo, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    —————————————-

    Sonja was resisting the need with everything she had, but in the end, the call of nature could not be ignored. Forsaking the warmth and comfort of the bed, she went upstairs to use the bathroom, immediately yelping when she touched the cold toilet seat. Under the covers, Chloe stirred, awoken by Sonja’s departure. She sensed an opportunity to gain some extra warmth and scooched into the middle of the bed. I was on my side, facing her, not so deeply asleep so as not to feel her crawl into my embrace. With my arms wrapped around her, she buried her face in my chest and closed every bit of open space between us, relishing my warmth. Sonja soon returned, taking Chloe’s spot at the edge of the bed without issue.

    We stayed like that for a good while, me holding Chloe’s small body against mine, the two of us exchanging body heat. A spot on my chest became hot and wet from her breath. I rolled onto my back and sighed in relief from my muscles stretching, but Chloe couldn’t be rid of that easily. She moved onto my chest, sleeping on top of me like a cat. Luckily, she was light enough not to restrict my breathing. More time passed, Momo and Sonja rolling over and clutching my arms.

    With Chloe’s naked body on top of mine, I was starting to get hard. No longer falling in and out of sleep, I simply lay there, feeling the pressure build. Unfortunately, Chloe was lying on top of it, crushing it, and I couldn’t move it without disturbing the peace. My luck turned as Chloe appeared to wake up, probably from the feel of my erection against her stomach. She held herself up and her fingers wrapped around my member. I don’t know whether she did it for my pleasure or hers, but she settled herself on it like she was plugging it into her. Buried up to the base in Chloe’s pussy, I hummed in bliss. Rather than moving, Chloe simply lied back down on my chest and became still, seeming to fall back to sleep with me inside her. Is this what tantric sex is? I got to admit, it’s kind of nice not having any of that exhausting movement.

    We stayed like that for a while, both completely still. My cock pulsed inside her with every heartbeat. After a while, my erection gave in and I became flaccid, but still remained in Chloe. I was kind of glad to go soft, as I was starting to get sore. With our bodies linked, she and I drifted off to sleep.

    —————————————-

    Just like that morning, it was our rumbling stomachs that finally got us out of bed. What shocked me though was that the house was pitch black. I checked my phone, realizing it was already past 8 in the evening. We had slept through the entire day! Though, thinking back, it was rare for me to sleep that well. That might have been the best nap of my life. I went outside to turn on the generator, with the storm still raging. Out in the yard, where the wind normally swept away as much snow as it left, the powder was up past my waist.

    Even if it was just from a generator, it was nice to have electricity again. Unfortunately, without cable and the Internet, I was starting to go a bit into media withdrawal. I kept reaching into my pocket for my smartphone, tempted to use my cellular data, if I even could. My stinginess stopped me, but I was itching for electronic stimuli. I was so used to having a constant flow of information at my fingertips, that now, my brain was chewing on itself.

    I had to distract myself. I started preparing dinner. I made us something light, the perfect storm food; grilled cheese sandwiches and tomato soup. Next to me, Sonja was looking out the window with a somber expression.

    “I’m tired of being inside. I want to go out and play, but it’s too dark and stormy out.”

    “I know, honey, I’m sorry. But there are plenty of games we can play inside. Hopefully, tomorrow or sometime soon, we’ll get a reprieve.”

    Likewise, Chloe and even Momo were restless and didn’t want to sleep anymore. On and off, we had all slept for twenty hours, so our circadian rhythms were a bit screwy. Rather than putting their food in their bowls, I poured their tomato soup into coffee mugs and let them join me on the couch with their sandwiches. I turned on my laptop and started a movie. Normally, the girls didn’t pay attention to the TV, but I had downloaded the “planet earth” series, which would probably keep them glued to the screen.

    “What are we watching?” Sonja asked.

    “Is it porn?” Momo chirped.

    “No, it’s not porn. It’s called a documentary. It will show you the world and the animals in it.”

    It was the first episode, “Pole to Pole”, and the intro alone left the girls shocked and in awe. They had no idea that the world had so much stuff in it. It started with penguins in Antarctica, the girls laughing at the waddling birds.

    “Are there penguins near us?” Chloe asked.

    Considering how little she knew of the world, her question didn’t surprise me. Until now, her world consisted only of the woods around our house.

    I patted her head. “No, sweetie, they are far away.”

    It then showed a polar bear with her cubs in the Arctic, causing Sonja to begin wiggling in excitement.

    “They look just like me!”

    “Yeah, back when you were fluffier. You did kind of look like a polar bear.”

    “Momo wants a cub.”

    I turned to her, shocked by her declaration. Was she feeling maternal? If I told her she was sterile, how would she react?

    “You mean you want to have a child of your own?”

    “No, Momo wants a bear cub. They are small of furry. Momo wants to play with one and take a nap with it.”

    Ah, of course.

    From there, the girls’ reactions depended on whatever animal they were looking at. When Sonja saw wolves or foxes, she would growl. Every time Momo saw big cats or strange birds, she would purr. Chloe would squeal and cover her eyes every time something was eaten, even insects. Scenes of great white sharks left them all terrified, and I even heard some tearful sniffles when a young elephant got separated from its herd. It finished again with the penguins, showing the hatching chicks, which made them all cheer.

    “How was that, girls?”

    “Can we watch another?” Momo asked.

    Sonja got off the couch and started jumping up and down. “Yeah, can we? Can we? Can we?”

    “Sure, girls, one more.”

    I started the next episode, the mountains episode. Immediately, the girls were left awestruck, unable to believe that anything could be so big. None of them had ever seen a mountain before, so these huge rock behemoths might as well have been other planets. A shot of a churning volcano broke that awe and left them cowering, as if they expected molten rock to come pouring out of the screen. They settled back down when the scene shifted to a green mountain range in Ethiopia, soothed by the beauty and size. The sight of baboons left them puzzled, seeing the creatures climbing with fingers like their own. Sonja’s tail was wagging, the baboons reminding her of squirrels.

    Soon, the mountain lions were the main focus, and Momo had a proud smirk on her face, overjoyed by size and strength of her fellow felines. After they took down an animal, whiteness took over the screen. It was an avalanche. Seeing the snow rushing down the mountain, Sonja again wagged her tail.

    “I wanna ride it with my sled!”

    “That might be a little much for you.”

    She immediately forgot about snow when the bears appeared on the screen. It seemed she had found her new favorite animal. The documentary continued, the girls’ reactions varying. As expected, Momo smiled when she saw snow leopards and Sonja cheered when she saw bears or monkeys, and Chloe simply admired the scenery.

    Once it was done, I shut my laptop. “That’s enough for now. I’m going to go turn off the generator.”

    “But then won’t it be dark? Momo doesn’t want to go back to bed yet.”

    “Don’t worry, I was actually thinking we could play some board games.”

    The girls looked at each other in confusion. “Board games?” Chloe asked.

    “I’ll show you in a minute.”

    I lit some candles and went outside to turn off the generator. As always, the wind was howling and the snow was endless. Jesus, I couldn’t remember the last time it had been this bad. I came back inside and grabbed the candles and a large paper bag from under the kitchen table where I had stashed all of our supplies. I sat us all down on the bed and pulled out several board games I had gotten from GoodWill.

    “This is how people used to spend their time before computers. I’ll start us off with something easy: Candy Land. This was the first game I learned how to play. Man, this takes me back.”

    I set out the board between the four of us. It was an older version, much older, probably close to my age. I preferred it that way, it was exactly like the one I had as a kid. I assigned us player pieces and explained the rules. The girls didn’t seem to understand the point of the game, but they would soon. I drew the first card and moved my piece to the corresponding color square.

    “Chloe, your turn.”

    She tensed up, nervous from being put on the spot. “O-ok.” She picked the next card and it put her piece one square ahead of mine. “S-sorry, Master!”

    “It’s ok, that’s the whole point of the game. You’re trying to win. Momo, you’re next.”

    Momo didn’t seem very interested, but she picked up a card and moved her piece. Her turn landed her ahead of Chloe, and the moment her piece touched the board, I could see a glimmer in her eye. The fact that she was ahead of someone in the game was stirring up her predatory instincts. Oh crap, had I just created a monster? Sonja ended up winning the game, with Momo of course demanding a do-over. We played two more times before I decided to switch it up. We moved on to the next game, ‘Trouble’, and after playing it twice, tried ‘Sorry!’. The more we played, the more the girls had fun and got into it, and I was enjoying it as well. We munched on crackers and dry cereal as we played, as I didn’t keep junk food in the house.

    I wasn’t sure what time it was when we started playing ‘Monopoly’, it felt kind of late. I knew that even playing this game was a huge gamble. Monopoly had torn apart more families than alcoholism, but it was a fun game and I loved being able to play it again, plus it taught the girls the value of money.

    “Rowr!”

    Naturally, the cry came from Momo, but while normally it would be made in ecstasy, it was now done in frustration. She had just landed on one of Chloe’s hotels and she was already running low on cash.

    “Momo doesn’t like this game,” she pouted.

    I reached over and rubbed her ears. “You’re just saying that because you’re losing. Relax, it’s just a game. I’m really loving this, I haven’t had fun like this in a long time.”

    Sonja’s ears drooped. “Don’t you have fun with us?”

    “Of course I do, but there are different kinds of fun. I love playing with you girls, wrestling with you girls, throwing frisbees with you girls, but I also love sitting here, nice and cozy on our bed with the stove right next to us, playing board games by candlelight. A long time ago, I was having a sleepover at my friend’s house. We were both maybe… nine? I have no idea. But it was late at night and we were playing this game on his family’s foldout couch. It was maybe two in the morning, perhaps the latest I had ever stayed up, and we were watching late-night TV. It was a whole lot of fun.”

    “How old is Master?” Sonja asked.

    “I’m 26.”

    “26 what?” Chloe asked.

    “Years. I’m guessing you’ve lived about half a year. Momo is five, and Sonja is…?”

    It took her a few seconds of counting on her fingers and remembering the winters. “I’m six!”

    “Master is old!” Chloe squeaked.

    “No, I’m still rather young. I won’t be “old” until I’m at least forty.” The girls were awestruck, unable to imagine living that long. “It’s weird, but you three let me feel like a kid again.”

    We all took our turns and it went back to Momo. She rolled the dice and ended up landing one of Sonja’s properties. She threw a temper tantrum and flipped the board.

    —————————————-

    It was around eight in the morning when we woke up. Despite all the sleep we had gotten the previous day, the dark of the night left us sleepy and yawning by the end of our Monopoly game. At least now our circadian rhythms would be back to normal. It was still blowing out there, but I didn’t know if it was the same storm or a whole new storm. Even I was starting to get a bit restless, sick of being cooped up inside.

    After breakfast, I turned to Sonja. “You want to go play out in the snow?”

    Her smile lit up the house better than any generator could. “REALLY? YOU WANT TO PLAY IN THE SNOW?!”

    “Sure, I kind of want to see how deep it is out there anyway. Momo? Chloe? Do either of you want to come out with us?”

    Momo was snoozing and Chloe was reading a picture book. “No, thank you,” they both said.

    Sonja and I got dressed in our full winter gear. I love wearing snow pants. When you put on snow pants, you’re guaranteed to have a good time. We stepped out of the house with Sonja carrying a frisbee in her mouth. It was utterly freezing out, feeling less like Maine and more like Siberia, and the wind wasn’t helping. We might not be able to stay out here very long. Then there was the snow, leaving my car completely invisible. The wind had cleared out some areas, giving the house a small membrane of open space, but the rest of the yard was buried beneath a good five feet of snow. The porch was completely surrounded by steep banks, like the trenches in WWI.

    “Are you sure you want me to throw it?”

    Sonja’s answer came in the form of her doing her happy dance and shaking her butt. I took the frisbee and tossed it out into the middle of the yard, hopefully not too far. Cheering in happiness, Sonja ran and jumped into the snow… and disappeared. She dove into the white ocean and the powder completely enveloped her in a mini avalanche. For a second, I couldn’t see anything, as if she had vanished from the universe. Then the snow began to move and I saw her climb out. She scrambled up to the surface, every movement she made sending her sinking into the snow.

    Already, she was panting like she had just run a marathon, and I couldn’t blame her. She got on top of the snow and tried to move across it, but she would simply be swallowed up again as if by quicksand. It looked like a hellish trap, a nightmare to be stuck in, but that just made me want to jump in after her. I decided I would give her a hand in reaching the frisbee and leaped off the porch. I didn’t feel solid ground beneath me, more like I had jumped into a swimming pool full of cotton balls, all compressing until I could sink no deeper. I had fallen forward, face-planting into the snow. That was unpleasant. I came up spluttering, and every time I tried to stand, my feet would just sink into the snow up to my waist. Sonja was in the same condition, sort of jogging in place but on all fours.

    She and I began crawling towards the frisbee, the game now turning into a race. I’ll say one thing about this: except for the snow in our face and in the gaps of our clothes, we certainly didn’t feel cold.

    “Got it!” I was panting so hard that I thought I was going to throw up and it felt like all of my muscles were going to come undone, but I managed to beat Sonja to the punch and grabbed the frisbee.

    “Ruff!” Sonja pounced on me, sending the two of us rolling through the snow.

    She and I wrestled for the frisbee, burying ourselves deeper and deeper. In the bottom of a crater formed by our bodies, I was holding the disk far out of her reach. I struck the sides of the pit, causing it to cave in. With that distraction, I managed to crawl back out, laughing like I had been turned into a kid. The race began again, the two of us worming our way through the snow, me trying to keep out of Sonja’s reach. Every time she could get to her feet, she would jump on me with that big grin and we would roll around for a bit.

    We at last made it back to the shelter of the porch, out of the snow and out of the wind. My lungs were absolutely killing me from panting so hard and my face was really stinging from the cold, not to mention my wrists from the snow getting under my gloves. Sonja was in the same state, her canine energy reserves depleted. We stepped inside and stripped down, our bodies feeling weightless.

    —————————————-

    It was another lazy day. After lunch, we spent the afternoon with our various hobbies. I was reading on the couch, Momo was doodling, and Sonja and Chloe were playing checkers. More than once, I laid my book on my chest and drifted to sleep, only to be woken up minutes later by one of the girls saying “king me!”. For dinner that night, we had raviolis and meat sauce.

    With the generator humming outside, I was doing the dishes and wondering how we might spend our time. “Hey girls, do you want to watch more of that documentary?”

    “Yeah!” they all cheered.

    “Ok, you get set up on the couch and I’ll be there in a few minutes.”

    As the girls got ready, I reached into one of the cabinets and pulled out a container of hot cocoa mix. I had gotten it before the storm and forgotten about it. I got four mugs and let it heat up in the microwave.

    “Master, we’re ready!”

    “I’m almost there.” The microwave and I brought the mugs into the living room, setting them on the coffee table. “Here, try this.”

    “What is it?” Momo asked.

    “Just try it, trust me.”

    Chloe took a sip and her tail became erect. “Mmmmm! It’s so good!”

    Sonja tried it and her tail started wagging. “It’s like drinking cake!”

    A deep purr could be heard in Momo’s throat. “It’s sweet and it’s warm.”

    With the girls clutching their mugs, we watched two more episodes of the ‘planet earth’ series, and then it was lights out.

    —————————————-

    Chloe’s breathing quickened as my lips moved across her inner thighs. In absolute darkness, I had to go by feel, but I liked it that way. Momo and Sonja were on either side of her, moaning and panting as my fingers wiggled inside of them. My tongue found Chloe’s clit and I traced around it, teasing her.

    “Master,” she whimpered.

    I sampled her wetness, licking it up and making her small voice chirp like a mockingbird. I gorged myself on her delectable body, using my lips to tease her flower petals while my tongue sent electricity through her nerves. She had her hands on my head, trying to both push me away and pull me closer, unsure of what to do against such powerful sensations. Her slender legs were clamped around my head and her back was arching and dropping. I brought her to climax, sending her voice echoing through our cozy cottage.

    Much to Sonja and Momo’s dismay, I had to remove my fingers from their pussies so that I could crawl up to Chloe. My tongue slipped between her lips and she returned to kiss, gently, as per her nature.

    “I can still taste the cocoa in your mouth. When we’re done, I want you to brush your teeth again.” She squeaked in reply, embarrassed. I told her she could do it later, but she jumped out of bed and scurried upstairs to take care of it. I shrugged my shoulders and then moved over to Sonja. “I’m not going to taste cocoa on your breath, am I?”

    Before she could reply, I kissed her to see for myself. This time, her tongue was faster, and she swirled it all around my mouth. A deep purr in her throat, her tail curling, Momo crawled over and embraced me from behind. I could feel each breath she took due to her tits pressed to my back. Her hand found my manhood and her low purr became pants of arousal. She stroked me to a full erection, playing with my cock in a way that gave her both animalistic and perverse joy. Some of my precum was streaked onto her hand, and she pulled it back and licked it away. Now with her palm wet with saliva, she reached back around and started stimulating me. Damn, sometimes a classic handjob reigns supreme.

    I continued to make out with Sonja, now leaning in to her so that the head of my cock met her entrance. Momo was still stroking me, trying to coax out my salty seed for her to lap up. My whole body tensed up as I came, pouring semen into Sonja’s pussy. I rolled to the side, knowing what Momo would do. I was right, as she immediately bent her head between Sonja’s legs and drank my cum out of her slit. She was panting and massaging her breasts as she felt Momo’s soft, feminine tongue slither through her. But Sonja also wanted some salt.

    With Momo following her, wanting to finish the job, Sonja crawled over to me began trying to siphon any ammo I hadn’t fired. Her lips formed a vacuum seal around the head of my dick and she was flitting her tongue in the opening at the tip to try and draw more semen. At the moment, I didn’t have any more to give, but her efforts restored my erection and she wasn’t going to let that opportunity get away. She straddled me, wagging her tail as my cock was buried in her up to the base. She started bouncing on me, moaning as I hollowed her out. Still purring, Momo crawled over and instinctively settled on my face, letting me gorge myself on her pussy. She too began to moan, addicted to the sensation of my tongue inside her. Two tails trembled, two voices chiming from ecstasy.

    Momo stared at Sonja’s bouncing breasts, her feline eyes glued to them. Arousal and feline instinct merged, and she leaned over and began sucking on Sonja’s nipples, one at a time. Sonja blushed and halted her movements, simply grinding herself on my cock while she fully appreciated Momo’s lips on her areolas.

    Momo then moved off me, the shift telling Sonja that she wanted a turn. I was certainly eager to go along with it. Sonja dismounted me and I got up onto my knees. I turned back to Momo, face down with her ass sticking up, presenting her glistening fruit to me. I took her without mercy, mounting her from behind and hammering her with everything I had. Her moans became shrill, stopping every fraction of a second from each impact. I had a solid hold on her hips, with every thrust I made sending ripples throughout her body. She did not have the strength to hold herself up onto all fours, simply remaining with her face pressed against the mattress as I fucked her like a machine. The clapping of flesh on flesh was even louder than her lust-drunk hollering. I didn’t stop even after she came, continuing to induce climax after climax until she could no longer respond.

    She became limp and I pulled out of her, gasping for air. That pace really took a lot out of me. I glanced at Sonja, who even more excited after seeing how hard I had fucked Momo. Like me, her eyes had adjusted to the dark, so she saw my brutality and now wanted it for herself. The sound of small feet on the stairs then drew my attention to Chloe. Until I regained my strength, it might be a good idea to be gentle for a bit.

    She crawled onto the bed and I invited her closer. “I’m just going to taste toothpaste, right?” Before she could answer, my lips joined hers.

    I held her in my arms, her petite body melting as the kiss continued. I laid her out and moved on top of her. Her legs spread, I penetrated her without difficulty. Due to her size, she was completely hidden beneath me, but I loved it like this. I held her against my chest, listening to her soft coos as I plunged into her with deep, slow strokes. Often, gentle and loving was more enjoyable than hardcore.

    Behind me, Sonja was starting to whine, impatient and lonely.

    “Oh, all right. Come over here.”

    She smiled and joined us, lying on her back just behind Chloe. While I continued to delve into Chloe, my tongue probed Sonja’s pussy. Momo had done a thorough job of licking up my cum, so Sonja was clean as a whistle. Chloe cried out from her orgasm, her small body trembling in my embrace. I had also shot one off, so I would be temporarily limp. I pulled out of her and leaned back, gasping for air. Damn, these girls gave me a better workout than any trip to the gym. I looked down, feeling lips envelop my member. It was Momo, having woken up from the sex coma I put her in. She was slower and gentler than she would normally be, obviously still fatigued. To pay her back, I rubbed the base of her spine, just above her tail. I had heard that cats really loved to be rubbed there. She licked up my salty cum, bringing me back to full mast in the process. But rather than presenting herself to me, she lied back down to continue resting.

    Next to her, Sonja was rearing to go. She was on her back, limbs spread, looking more like she wanted her tummy rubbed rather than to be fucked, but the aroma of her excitement said otherwise. I had caught my breath so I climbed on her, keeping myself in a pushup position rather than total missionary. I did this so that I could watch her breasts jiggle like two water balloons in an earthquake. Normally she would try to pull me closer and sit up to kiss me, but Sonja simply leaned back and smiled. Perhaps it was a developing feminine pride in her appearance or a pure-hearted joy that her body made me feel good, but she seemed to enjoy my ogling.

    Regardless of the view, my arms were weakening and I lowered myself down, now relishing the feel of her tits against my chest. Holding myself up on my elbows, I continued my thrusts, but rather than kiss her, I decided to tease her, blowing air into her ears. My breath sent shivers through her and she began to pant as her climax approached. Her howl erupted, her tunnel of love caving in as if to try and trap me inside. Having just blown my load in Chloe, I didn’t cum, and pulled out with my manhood sore and drenched in Sonja’s euphoria.

    I fell on my back, drained of strength, but someone wasn’t content yet. Chloe crawled over to me, a nervous look on her face. “M-Master? Do you think you could play with me a little more?” Now this was a surprise. While Chloe enjoyed sex, she had never actually asked for seconds before.

    I cupped her cheeks. “I’m always happy to play with you. But do you think you could ride me? I don’t have any strength left.”

    She nodded and moved onto my lap. Her breathing quickened as I entered her, and she started riding me with watery eyes and moist lips. Her movements came with rhythmic squeaks, an automatic reaction to the sensation of her slender body trying to accommodate my mass in her. It was cute, the way she rode me. Momo and Sonja would normally bounce on my cock like it was a pogo stick, but Chloe would shake her hips, letting me whisk her pussy. I moved my hands down from her cheeks to her breasts, where I rubbed her nipples with my thumbs like I was playing a video game. She squeaked from the tease, always surprised that I bothered giving her flat chest any attention. She knew I loved Momo and Sonja’s tits, but her diminutive body just made her small breasts adorable. My hands fell farther down and I cupped her cute ass, her cheeks fitting perfectly in my palms.

    “Chloe, I’m gonna blow!”

    Chloe scrunched up her face in concentration and gyrated her hips with more force, giving me all the stimulation I needed to empty myself into her. I grunted and shuddered beneath her and she collapsed on top of me, kissing my chest. Thoroughly exhausted and with the sweat steaming from our bodies, we all lay in our scattered positions and fell asleep. It wasn’t until later in the night that we all came together back under the blankets.

    —————————————-

    At last we had clear skies. More storms were on the way, but for today, we had sunlight and still air. We needed to make the most of it. After doing some work in the shed (first digging to and digging out the shed), I came into the house all dressed up in my snow gear.

    “Come on, girls, let’s go for a walk.”

    The girls’ reactions were as expected; Sonja was overjoyed, Momo was unwilling but compliant, and Chloe was too nervous and obedient to have an opinion one way or the other. They got fully dressed and came outside, where I had eight long strips of wood, cut from a large piece of plywood I had found in the shed.

    “Master, what are those for?”

    “These are going to help us stay above the snow.”

    Quite simply, they were handmade skis, though not like the antiques you might find hanging above the fireplace at a fancy ski lodge. However, I was actually fairly proud of them. Each ski had a length of thin rebar duct taped to the bottom, strong enough to help keep the wood from cracking under our weight but light enough to not drain our stamina with every step. I had also found some scraps of tin roofing from the building of the house and added them to the ends as slopes to help them move over the snow. With nothing but several layers of duct tape, I secured everyone to their skis. It was certainly an awkward feeling, trying to get around with them on my feet, but my first steps out into the snow were promising.

    Outside of the house, the world was completely white, not a single tinge of hue beyond the clear blue sky. Snow had entombed everything, every tree and every pine needle, plastering itself into the ridges of bark at every angle and leaving nothing untouched. Every branch was weighted down with powder, hanging submissively like curtains. It almost looked like an alien world. The girls followed me, struggling to move with their skis, but at least they weren’t sinking into the snow.

    “Let’s see if the road has been plowed.”

    We made our way over to the driveway, first checking my car. On average, the storms had dumped a solid six feet of snow, but around my car, being subject to the wind, it was twice that. Besides already knowing where it was parked, our only sign as to the existence of the car was the raised hill created by the snow replicating its shape as it was piled on. I brought a snow shovel with me and had to do lots of digging before I even reached metal. Jesus Christ, I had never seen a winter as extreme as this. I continued excavating around my car, only stopping when I finally exposed a window and could look inside. It almost felt like I was gazing into some ancient tomb.

    “Girls, I predict a lot of shoveling in our immediate future.”

    Even Sonja groaned at the prospect.

    We then trekked down the driveway, past countless drooping branches with their ends buried in the snow. We would try to shake them loose whenever we could, but even when we cleared off all the snow, they still hung, despondent. It might take some time before they recovered and regained their rigidity. Hell, every man knows how hard it is to stay erect in the snow. We reached the end of the driveway, where we found good news and bad news. The good news was that the road had been plowed. Well, I had no idea when, but from the fact that there was only two feet of snow on the road, it proved that this road wasn’t completely forgotten. The bad news was that the plow had left a huge wall of snow at the end of the driveway that would be a bitch to dig through.

    From there, we simply zigzagged through the forest, looking for any kind of paths we could use. By now, the girls and I knew these woods like the back of our hands, but there was no longer anything recognizable. Trees had been replaced with white pillars, ravines had been filled in, all manner of plants and brush were completely buried. It was an eerie reality, but it was also truly amazing and stunningly beautiful. I tried taking pictures with my phone, but they all came out as just a white flash.

    “It’s sort of like that documentary, isn’t it?” I hollered from the front of the line.

    “I wish there were some polar bears around!” called Sonja.

    I kept on looking back at the girls, checking their progress. Sonja and Momo had gotten the hang of their skis, though of course, Momo looked pissed off and wanted to go back to bed. Chloe was doing better than I expected. Due to her light weight, she was staying on top of the powder better than any of us.

    “What do you think, Chloe? This all reminds me of your hair.”

    “Really?”

    “Yeah. Hell, your skin is so light, that if it weren’t for your clothes, this would be perfect camouflage for you. You could strip down and be completely invisible.”

    While the idea of taking off her clothes and disappearing into the snow did not appeal to her, the fact that I was thinking about her made her smile. But she then stopped in her tracks, unable to move beyond Momo who was standing still and looking down at the ground. Ahead of her, Sonja halted when she sensed the stillness, and I did the same when the forest behind me fell silent. Momo had a mournful look on her face, and after seeing that expression, Sonja gazed around at the surrounding woods and her tail drooped. Chloe was already clutching herself and sniffling.

    “Girls? What is it? What’s wrong?”

    They all turned to me.

    “Master, we came out to this spot before Christmas to play and we found something,” said Sonja.

    “What did you find?”

    “A girl,” said Momo, “a girl like us. She was lying in the snow. She was dead.”

    A shiver moved through me, starting from the tips of my fingers and toes and the top of my head, and moving towards the center of my chest. It felt like my heart was being twisted around a spool and reeling in every artery and vein out of my limbs.

    “What did you say?”

    “I think she was a deer,” said Chloe with a tearful sniffle. “She was frozen. We buried her here under some sticks and brush.”

    Sonja looked down at the ground, wringing her hands. “We wanted to tell you, but we didn’t want to ruin Christmas.”

    I struggled to speak, my throat dry as sand, my tongue feeling like it was swelling and cutting off my air. My eyes became wet, invoking the sting of the cold.

    “Girls, you had better not be lying to me. Is there really a dead… is there really someone buried here?”

    They all nodded, and the silence hit me like a thunderous wave. My knees buckled, I fell to the ground. Guilt swept through me, no, such a word doesn’t truly describe what I was feeling. Because of me, a girl was dead. Because of me, a human life had been created simply to be snuffed out by the cold. Was I lying in the exact same spot where she had lain in her final moments? Her naked body being bled of its warmth? Her bare skin feeling the frozen edges of the snow and ice? Her transformed mind filled with confusion and fear, knowing only for certain that she was going to die? I screamed and beat my fist against the snow, cursing myself and whatever power had forced an innocent creature to suffer and die. The girls rushed over me but I couldn’t see them, blinded by tears and snow. I had feared this would happen. Every single day since this started, I had been terrified that this curse would create a human life and bring about its death, that would I rob an animal of their chance to live and they would die because I turned them into something they didn’t understand and couldn’t save them.

    It had been a long time since I cried, but I did so now. I had created a person, as if they were my child, only for them to suffer and die. This girl, what had she been like? If I had found her, if I had saved her, how might my life be different? How might she make me smile? How might I make her laugh? How might I wake up beside her? How might she fall asleep beside me?

    I don’t know how long I laid there. The girls stayed beside me, crying as well, afraid and unsure of anything they could do to make me feel better. Finally, the sun began to set, and they knew that we had to get home. They pulled me up onto my feet, and once standing, I began to think a little bit clearer.

    “Let’s go home,” I said with my throat aching.

    We trudged through the snow back to the house, none of us saying anything. We reached the porch just as the sun disappeared below the horizon. We cut the duct tape binding us to our skis and stepped inside, stripping off our winter gear. I walked into the kitchen and reached into a cabinet above the fridge, pulling out a bottle of Jack Daniels. I had never been a drinker, I didn’t even know why I had bought it, but I was glad I had it now.

    “Master?”

    I didn’t look at the girls. I couldn’t. I walked into the living room and grabbed one of the blankets. “I… need to be alone. There’s plenty… of food, so you can fend for yourselves tonight. Don’t disturb me.”

    They were crying but they behaved, not following me as I went upstairs. With no bed, I could have slept in the bathtub, but I wanted to be in a smaller place. I chose the bedroom closet, having just enough room to lie down. I pulled everything off the coat hangers, letting it all fall down to the floor to form a makeshift mattress, just something soft that would keep me warm. I wrapped myself in the blanket and crawled into my nest. I closed the door, and in the darkness, opened the bottle.

    —————————————-

    I spent the night and the following day in the closet, drowning my sorrows with liquor. I drifted in and out of a dreamless sleep, miraculously avoiding any spills. Every once in a while, I would hear the girls come up the stairs, most often to use the bathroom. They did as I told them and left me in peace, something I was grateful for, but every time they would come upstairs, they’d stop at the bedroom doorway and I could feel their eyes on the closet door. If I listened closely, I could hear them talking. They wanted so badly for me to come out, for me to tell them I was ok or just say a word to them, but I couldn’t. I just couldn’t face them.

    I didn’t feel hungry, I had lost my appetite, but nature still called. At first I would go to the bathroom, but as soon as I emptied the Jack Daniels bottle, I filled it with pee so that I would no longer need to leave my enclosure. My mind was tearing itself apart, trying to figure out a solution to this. If I stayed here any longer, this would inevitably happen again. Some animal would turn into a human girl and end up freezing or starving to death, or even worse, wander out into the road and get run over. This ability, or curse, whatever it was, was it getting worse? How far from the house was that deer when she transformed? Chloe had been maybe a hundred feet away from me back when she lived in the shed, but the girls found the other girl more than a mile from the house. Was the range increasing? I had no sense as to the frequency of this phenomenon, but would it now start happening more often?

    This all started five months ago and I knew nothing about it. I didn’t understand what was going on, had found nothing similar to this online, and hadn’t taken a single step out of Square 1. What was I supposed to do? Where was I supposed to go? Where could I live that would let me provide for the girls but keep me far away from any animals? And even if there was a place I could go, my finances were all wrapped up in this house.

    It took a long time, but at last I regained my composure, my grief receding to bearable levels. Taking a deep breath, I opened the closet door and pulled myself out. Part of me didn’t want to leave my tiny sanctuary, but it felt good to breath fresh air and stretch my muscles. From the lighting outside, it looked to be late in the afternoon, probably close to 24 hours since I first went in. In the bathroom, I checked my appearance. Gaunt was the only word that could describe me. My bloodshot eyes were sunken and my face and body were pale and emaciated. It had only been one day, but it looked like I had been trapped in some POW camp for a month.

    I staggered downstairs and found the girls all on the mattress by the woodstove. They stared at me and shock.

    “Master!”

    As one, they tackled me, each of them crying. They knocked be over, but I managed to grab the banister and slow myself down, just sitting on the stairs while the girls soaked my pants with their tears.

    “I’m sorry, girls. I’m sorry for waking you worry.”

    —————————————-

    I felt much better after eating some cereal and drinking some hot coffee. It wasn’t until I came downstairs that I regained my appetite, and it was the hungriest I had ever been. The girls and I were sitting around the kitchen table, the three of them watching me eat with tear-streaked faces.

    “Girls…”

    “We’re sorry!” they all cried.

    “Wait, what?”

    “We’re sorry for what we did! Please forgive us!” It was amazing that they were all saying this in perfect synchronicity. But what were they apologizing for?

    “Girls, you didn’t do anything wrong. I know I told you to always be honest with me, but actually, I’m glad you waited to tell me. It really would have been a depressing Christmas. I’m not angry at any of you. I just feel guilty about her, about what could have been. It so easily could have happened any of you and I’m terrified because it will probably happen again. She died and it’s my fault.”

    “It’s not your fault! Nothing is Master’s fault!” said Momo.

    “Master took care of us and gave us a home!” said Sonja.

    “We love Master!” cried Chloe.

    I smiled, feeling my heart swell and unable to speak. I took me a moment for my throat to stop hurting.

    “Come on, let’s all get nice and cozy.”

    —————————————-

    The girls and I all ate, and once I turned off the generator, I followed them to the bed and crawled under the covers with them. I was covered head to toe in blankets, with Momo clinging to one arm, Sonja clinging to the other, and Chloe lying on my chest. The girls were all holding me extra tight, as if to make up for lost time.

    “I love you girls. I love you with all my heart.”

    And I did love them, more than I had ever loved anyone else. But for their sake and mine, perhaps it was time for the world to know about them.

    Look forward to chapter 8! Please comment!